Chapter 1: Meet Your Co-Parent
Chapter Text
Danny groans as he feels the summons. He almost dismisses it, but then he feels the sacrifice. They’re alive but fading, dying. He accepts.
Danny ignores everyone outside the circle, focusing solely on the 8-year-old girl bleeding out at his feet. He picks her up, and the wounds start absorbing the ambient ectoplasm he exudes. He gathers ectoplasm in his hand and places it on the most significant wound. The girl twitches before going lax in his arms. Danny hears her heartbeat stop, letting his power flare as his head snaps up. Ice shoots across the room, instantly incasing everyone up to their waist in ice. Danny keeps pouring ectoplasm into the girl when he feels a core trying to form.
“Who did this? Who summoned me?” Danny’s voice is calm, but his eyes are bright, solid green, and his anger flows out of him, dropping the temperature.
Several people in robes open and close their mouths, unable to utter a sound.
Finally, a woman manages speech, “W-w-we di-did, My-my King.”
A man nearby continues when her words fail at Danny’s glare. “We-we offer you our-” his words falter as Danny turns his attention to him, “our daughter, who has ma-”
They both scream as ice spikes suddenly shoot through their shoulders.
“You have killed a child, your own child. How dare you!” Danny growls out, his voice becoming less human with every word.
Symbols, glowing ectoplasm green, burn along the throat of every cultist. All of them scream, grabbing at their throats and coughing.
“When you die, there will be no afterlife awaiting you. No heaven or hell, no valhalla or helheim, nothing. You will simply END. These marks will remain until you die. They will make sure you feel every ounce of pain you have ever caused others, emotional, physical, and mental. No one will ever be able to stop this pain; trying will only make it worse.” Danny releases the ice as he finishes, and they all collapse to the floor unconscious.
The marks brighten sharply before the glow fades, leaving tattoos in their places. Danny brings his attention back to the child whose coloring is changing. Brown hair turns blue and moves like water, and skin becomes paler. Even her ceremonial white shirt and pants are darkening to black. His eyes widen and dim as he understands.
“Who are you?” Danny doesn’t look away from her but needs to understand.
It takes a moment before anyone speaks. “ We’re vigilantes and heroes. We were trying to stop the summoning.” The voice is surprisingly steady, not entirely, but a lot better than he was expecting. Danny looks up and makes eye contact with him despite the mask and releases the ice containing the speaker as he observes him.
He’s the farthest away, only a few feet from a wall. Black hair, wearing a black, armored suit with red accents and chest plate, a black belt, yellow bandoliers forming an X across his chest, and another bandolier around each bicep, his cape slit to appear as feathers. A bo staff is the only visible weapon at the moment. He can feel the love this city has for him, can feel the safe-protector-heart-guardian-knight-prince as easily as he feels his core. Danny observes the others as a name comes to mind.
Closest to the speaker is a man with black hair dressed in a mask and a black suit with minimal armor, if any. He has a blue V on his chest, the tops of which come up to his shoulders, then down his arms to the middle, and ring fingers on both hands, each holding a pole a little longer than his forearms. Safe-protector-fighter-angry-knight Gotham projects.
Next is a blonde in a white button-up with a red tie, black slacks, and a beige trenchcoat. He’s shaking in fear. His soul feels stained and fragmented; it's painful to look at, so Danny moves on. Stranger-magic-tolerate-safe.
Next is a pair, an adult and a child, standing back to back.
The child also has black hair. His shirt is red with yellow accents, black sleeves with green armor, and a yellow belt around his waist. His pants are also black with green armor and green boots. His cape is hooded, black on the outside, and yellow on the inside. He wields a katana and a glare. Danny just raises an eyebrow. Knight-warrior-new-insecure-angry-safe.
The adult wears a dark grey, heavily armored suit with a yellow belt and a black bat on his chest. His cape, cowl, gloves, and boots are all such a dark blue that they look black unless they're in just the right light. Knight-leader-fighter-parent-hurt-angry-safe.
Last is a woman with black hair. She’s dressed like a performer: in a tuxedo-style leotard with black fishnets, a black top hat with a red ribbon, and a yellow corset. She holds a black wand with white ends. Magic-friend-safe.
Danny turns back to the speaker as he releases the others from his ice. “Lady Gotham speaks highly of her knights and prince.” Danny can feel his confusion.
“Lady… Gotham?”
Danny tilts his head. “Do you not know of your City Spirit?”
The speaker slowly shakes his head, as do the other knights, when Danny turns to them.
“What is a City Spirit?” the child demands, his voice shaking. He frowns at himself for it.
“Robin,” the adult next to him warns.
“Shut it,” the blonde says at the same time.
“Do not blame the child for asking about something he should have already had explained to him,” Danny glances at the blonde before turning to the woman. “Lady Gotham says you are their friend. Why do they know nothing of her?”
She gulps as she steps back in fear before visibly steeling herself. “Batman doesn’t like magic or outsiders in his city. I didn’t know they weren’t aware of her.”
Danny’s eyes fall back on the adult. He tilts his head again and opens his mouth to speak when the child in his arms shoves herself out and starts freaking out when she floats instead of falls, eyes glowing a bright blue in fear.
“What-what’s going on? What is this?!” the child cries as she looks down at herself.
“You died, Little Star,” Danny says gently.
The girl snaps her head to look at him as she finally falls to the floor. As she does, her form bleeds, almost melts, away. Brown hair and white blood-stained clothes coming back. The woman gasps, but Danny ignores her as the girl looks back at herself. She looks back up at him as he kneels in front of her.
“I didn’t know this was possible,” Danny says to no one in particular.
“What is this?” Batman demands.
“Shut up.” the blond hisses.
Danny ignores them both, but the girl snaps around to face them. She’s tense and shaking until she sees the first one to speak.
“Red Robin,” she whispers, awe tracing her voice.
Red Robin slowly moves forward as she relaxes just the slightest bit. She slowly gets to her feet, only for one of them to become intangible and fall into the floor. Danny catches her before she hits the ground. The child stares at her foot, still in the ground, before slowly looking up at Danny.
“You’re a halfa,” Danny says, amazed.
“A what?” The child’s voice is so tiny it pains Danny.
“A halfa. Half alive, half dead. It’s extremely rare. Including you, there have only ever been four halfas. I think your innate magic changed how the ectoplasm affected you,” Danny explains.
Her eyes widen, and her form melts back into blue hair and black clothes. “I’m sorry! I-I didn’t mean to!” She suddenly disappears. “I wasn’t trying- I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she cries.
Danny, still holding the child from her fall, pulls her closer. “It’s ok. You’re not in trouble. This isn’t a bad thing.” He starts rocking back and forth on his heels, projecting safe-protect, as she calms down.
“Red! What are you doing?” the least armored one calls as Red Robin passes Batman, who grabs his arm.
Red Robin glares at Batman. “Let go.” Batman doesn’t respond, but he doesn’t let go. Danny waits five seconds before using ice to force Batman’s grip off. It melts as Red Robin keeps moving toward the summoning circle and stops just outside of it as the child fades back into view.
Batman goes to say something only to have ice cover his mouth. He meets Danny’s eyes as it melts and freezes at the glare.
Danny stands, still holding her, and turns to face him properly. Red Robin glances at Danny but focuses on the girl.
“Hi, I’m Red Robin,” he says.
“I-I know. You’re my favorite,” she whispers shakily.
Danny feels his surprise and pride. They both smile gently at her.
“That means a lot, thank you. What’s your name?” Red Robin asks.
“Summer Charles.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Summer. Are you hungry?” Red Robin pulls a protein bar from his belt and offers it to her.
She eyes it before looking away and curling up against Danny. “I’m not allowed to eat when I’ve used magic. Bad kids don’t get food.”
Everyone tenses at that. Danny growls before quickly changing it to humming, projecting safe-protect again.
“Who told you that?” the woman asks gently.
Summer just burrows her face into Danny’s shoulder. His humming picks up, projecting as much as he can without overwhelming her. It takes a moment, but she pulls back to look up at him again. He just smiles at her and keeps humming.
“Summer?” Red Robin calls gently.
Summer doesn’t hesitate to look at him, even if she does so slowly. He smiles at her.
“That’s not true. You should eat whenever you’re hungry, and having and using magic isn’t a bad thing. Can you tell us who told you that?” Red Robin offers her the protein bar again.
Summer watches him as she slowly reaches for it. Once it’s in her hands, she looks up at Danny, who smiles and nods, still humming. She stares at it for several long moments. “Mom and Dad,” she whispers, refusing to look at any of them.
Danny moves to Red Robin. When he steps out of the circle, the blonde starts cussing, and the woman gasps again. The other knights drop into defensive positions, but they ignore them.
“They were wrong. They shouldn’t have treated you like that. We,” Red Robin gestures to himself and the other knights, “will make sure they can’t anymore.”
Silent tears start running down Summer’s face. She opens the wrapper and slowly eats the protein bar. Danny stops humming when she finishes.
“How are you feeling?” Danny asks.
“Tired,” she mumbles.
“Then sleep, Little Star. No harm will come to you,” Danny promises. She does just that, closing her eyes and curling up again, letting the exhaustion pull her away.
“What happens to her now?” the lightly armored one asks, moving up to stand by the other knights.
Danny watches Summer for a moment before holding her out to Red Robin, who slowly takes her in confusion. They watch as her form bleeds back to brown and white.
“She trusts you,” Danny tells him. “This is her human form. The other one is her ghost form.”
Red Robin looks down at her and nods.
“She can’t stay in the realms. It will hurt her human half, make her sick. I will bring her to the realms for training, teach her to control the powers she will get. Many of my subjects will jump at the chance to help her with her magic. But we can’t stay in the living realms long term.” Danny explains.
“What about the other halfas?” Robin asks suspiciously.
Danny watches him blankly. “Not an option at the moment. I will take her to one of them when that changes, but that isn’t possible now.” He faces Red Robin again, searching his face. “This will be significantly easier if she can stay with someone she trusts here.”
“I’m the only one, aren’t I?” Red Robin asks.
“Yes. I don’t know why, but I can feel it.” Danny huffs at their confusion. “Ectoplasm is emotion-based. We feel it like you feel the wind.”
“I’ll take care of her,” Red Robin agrees.
“Red Robin,” Batman growls as the other knights stare at him in shock.
“What should I expect?” he continues, ignoring the others.
“Invsilibility, intangibility, increased strength and senses, and she’ll be more sensitive to emotions, both hers and others. These will happen in both forms. There are many other possible powers, but those are the only consistent ones. No two beings are exactly alike. I don’t know if her magic will affect her powers, or it could just be another one. Either is possible.” Danny pauses to look at Summer. “I can’t believe there’s another true halfa.”
“What do you mean, ‘true halfa’?” Red Robin questions cautiously.
Danny opens his mouth to answer before snapping his head to the rafters. “I assume the two new bats are with you.” Two figures drop down at this.
The first is a woman with black hair in a black suit, cape, and mask. She has a yellow bat on her chest, a yellow belt, and white wraps around her forearms and hands. She lands just within arms' reach of Red Robin. Safe-warrior-fighter-protector-knight-seer-princess Gotham projects.
The other is a woman in a black suit with purple sides, a purple belt, and a purple hooded cape. She lands between the first and the others. Safe-fighter-protector-knight.
The first gives Red Robin a cursory once-over before turning to Danny. She looks at him, and Danny understands she sees and feels the world more similarly to him than any other knight. He watches her see this as well and smiles at her. She smiles back and steps closer to Red Robin, looking at the child in his arms, completely relaxed. The other knights look between her and Danny in shock.
“Black Bat?” the purple girl questions curiously, relaxing slightly when Black Bat smiles at her.
“Safe. Protector,” Black Bat tells them.
“Definitely not Pariah Dark, then,” the blonde mumbles. He stands up straight in panic when he realizes he has spoken out loud.
“No. I am not that tyrant. I defeated him before I was even dead a year, though I didn’t receive the crown until years later,” Danny confirms. He smirked as both magicians paled at this. “He threatened those I care about. That is not something I tolerate from anyone,” he continues, warning clear in his tone.
Danny feels Black Bat’s gaze and finds her smirking at him.
“Spoiler, report,” Batman instructs.
“Oracle sent us to check on the situation when all of you stopped responding to your coms,” Spoiler reports. “What’s going on?”
“Drake has obtained a child,” Robin states.
Spoiler whirls around to stare at Red Robin.
“No names in the field, Robin,” Batman corrects.
Black Bat calmly looks up at him, searching his face before smiling wide. “Niece.” This startles all the other knights. Red Robin opens his mouth, but Black Bat stops him by putting her hands on his shoulders. “Niece,” she says firmly. He closes his mouth and gives her a small smile.
“How are you going to get her for training? I can’t risk having an interdimensional just showing up in my civilian life,” Red Robin asks suddenly.
Danny holds out a hand. Red Robin carefully passes Summer to Black Bat before taking it. Danny’s eyes glow brightly again as green lines and symbols race up Red Robin’s arm before sinking through his suit and settling on his skin.
“This is a private summoning circle for me specifically. Unless you are actively using it, it will look like a tattoo that only you and beings of the realms can see. Summon me when she wakes up, and we will make a plan and schedule,” Danny instructs.
The magicians stare, open-mouthed, at them before the woman shakes herself, cautiously asking, “Shouldn’t you take her first?”
“No, it’s better if she wakes in a familiar world. The realms are a lot to handle all at once. Waking up there as her first experience would be risky,” Danny explains as he enters the original summoning circle and activates the return sigil.
“Thank you for your help, High King Phantom,” Red Robin says.
Danny smiles at him as he returns to the realms.
Chapter 2: Getting Help
Summary:
Tim gets help as he starts realizing what he agreed to.
Chapter Text
“What the bloody hell just happened?” Constantine breathes.
Tim looks down at Summer in Black Bats’s arms before looking back at her. He glances at the others, and Black Bat nods. He calls his bike before taking Summer back.
“Wait. Wait, wait, wait. Phantom?” Nightwing breaks in.
“How did I know his name?” Tim asks.
“The summoning circle, mate. He said it was his private summons. Those come with every title and name he’s ever used or has ever been used for him,” Constantine explains as he lights a cigarette.
“So Red knows all of his titles?” Spoiler asks, looking between them.
Zatana nods, “He’s also protected.”
“Oh yeah. I could feel the bloody thing from across the country,” Constantine grumbles.
“What does that mean?” Nightwing asks cautiously as Batman glares at Constantine.
“By putting the summons on you rather than giving it to you, he’s marked you. His authority and power protect you—anything, or anyone, that goes after you will answer him. I doubt anything supernatural will ever even try,” Zatana explains.
“Why didn’t he do that for the kid?” Robin asks.
Zatana shrugs, “It could be several things. Maybe he can’t because her magic is unstable, or being a halfa prevents it. Black Bat said he’s a protector, so maybe he can’t give it to someone without their consent, or he just won’t without it.”
Tim slowly nods, “That would make sense.”
His gauntlet beeps then, letting him know his ride is here. Everyone follows him out of the warehouse. Batman frowns when he sees the bike.
“You ne-” Batman starts.
“I’m not taking her to the cave,” Tim interrupts, not even pausing as he moves to Redbird.
Batman steps towards him, only to be stopped by Black Bat as she shakes her head no.
“Hn.”
“Push it, and I won’t even take her to the Nest. We both know you won’t find me if I don’t want you to.” Tim sets Summer on his bike and half turns back to the others, giving them a hard glare that makes Nightwing tense and Batman frown more. “Do not bother us until I personally give you the ok.”
Constantine snorts, “Don’t have to tell me twice, mate.”
Zatana glares at him. “He wasn’t talking to us .”
Constantine just shrugs and lights up another cigarette. Zatana groans.
“Black Bat and I will keep everyone away,” Spoiler assures him.
Black Bat half turns to Tim, still firmly in Batman’s way, and smiles. “Promise.”
Tim returns the smile and climbs onto his bike, rearranging Summer so she’s leaning against his chest.
“You don’t know how to care for a kid,” Batman growls.
“I have some pretty good examples of what not to do,” Tim retorts, glaring at Batman.
Batman flinches the slightest bit and stares at him in shock.
“If I need advice, I’ll call Arsenal.” Tim starts his bike and takes off.
Summer doesn’t even twitch on the ride over, the trip upstairs, or while being set on the couch. Tim changes out of his armor before coming back to the living room. He stops to watch Summer for a minute and almost has a heart attack when he notices she isn’t breathing—until she does. It’s slow and much less often than it should be, six breaths in a minute, he watches and times.
“What the fuck did I get myself into?” Tim whispers to himself.
He scrubs his hands over his face and breathes for a moment. Then he grabs his phone and texts Cass.
2:48 AM
Little Brother
Please come over
I need you to change Summer into clothes that aren’t soaked in her blood
Big Sister
👍🏃
Tim takes another deep breath, nods, and pockets his phone. He checks Summer’s wounds to find they’ve completely healed, leaving behind slightly pink scars. He also discovers that she has several other older scars. He’s pushing down his rage, feeling his breathing getting choked down, when his sister enters through the window, still in her armor.
She tilts her head in question.
“She’s got a dozen old scars. I highly doubt any are from childhood clumsiness.” Tim says through gritted teeth.
Cass stills and slowly nods.
“Her breathing is strange, too. About half as much as she should.”
Cass tilts her head again.
“I counted six per minute.”
“Concern?”
“I don’t think so. She’s half dead now; it almost makes sense that she doesn’t breathe normally anymore.” Tim knows he sounds stressed.
Cass comes over and pulls him into a hug. Tim buries his face in her shoulder as he returns it. They stand there like that for a few minutes. When he finally pulls away, he feels like he can breathe again.
“There’s extra clothes in the guest room. The smallest are obviously gonna be Damian’s,” Tim explains. “I’m gonna call Jason and get him to give me Roy’s number.”
Cass nods, picks up Summer, and disappears down the hall. Tim rubs his face and pulls out his phone again. He hesitates at Jason’s contact before hitting the call button and putting it on speaker. It rings but goes to voicemail. Tim closes his eyes as he starts.
“Hey, Jason, it’s Tim. I just got a kid. She’s eight, and I have no idea what I’m doing. If you could give me Roy’s number or maybe give him mine, that would be great. I could really use his help and advice right now.”
Tim hesitates before just ending the call and pocketing his phone again, collapsing onto the couch. He checks his phone to see two pictures of Summer when it vibrates. In the first, she’s asleep on top of the covers, dressed in one of Tim’s pull-over hoodies and a pair of sweats. She’s drowning in the oversized clothes. The other is of her tucked in under the covers. Tim smiles at them as he saves them.
Cass comes back as Tim stands again.
“Well, this has been a night. I’m gonna go pass out,” Tim informs her.
She just smiles and says, “Good.” Then, she pushes him toward the hall before leaving the way she came, closing the window behind her.
He laughs as he heads for his room and crawls into bed. He forwards the first photo to Jason before letting sleep pull him away.
~~
Tim groans when he wakes to his phone ringing in his ear. It stops for a blessingly quiet 5 seconds before starting again. He grabs and glares at it until he sees it’s Jason calling. He’s answering as he gets up.
“What the fuck do ya mean ya ‘got a kid’?! Where? How ? If you don’t start explaining, I’m gonna lose my shit and have to call Dick,” Jason starts, not letting Tim get a sound in much less a word.
“Zatanna and Constantine were helping us with a cult-”
“Zatanna and Constantine!?"
“Yeah,” Tim sighs.
“Fuck.”
“Yeah. This cult tried to summon the High King of the Infinite Realms, Pariah Dark. Apparently, he was strong enough to destroy the planet with a swing of his sword and a tyrant.” Tim pokes his head into the guest room to see Summer still asleep. He leaves and heads to the kitchen.
“Was? As in, he’s not anymore?”
“No idea. All we know is that there’s a different king, Phantom, who Cass said is safe and a protector.”
“Damn, that’s high praise.”
Tim snorts, “No kidding. Phantom even said he only fought Pariah Dark because the tyrant threatened those he cares about.”
“Good for him! What does this have ta do with the kid?”
“The cult leaders, Samuel and Margret Charles used their own daughter, Summer Charles, as the sacrifice. They sliced open both of her forearms, from the inside of her elbows to her wrists, and stabbed her in the stomach.”
“THOSE MOTHERFUCKERS!! IF I EVER-”
Tim pulls the phone away from his ear as Jason cusses and screams. He has time to load and start the coffee machine before Jason has calmed down enough to speak, though Tim can still hear his heavy breathing.
“How is she?” Jason asks tightly.
“She died and came back.” Tim hears Jason stop breathing altogether. “She has amazing innate magic. That plus Phantom being there brought her back, mostly.”
“What da ya mean ‘mostly’?” Jason asks, throwing Tim off at the softness in his voice.
Tim blinks before grabbing a mug and continuing. “She’s what’s known as a halfa. This means she has a human half and a ghost half and can switch between them. Also, this comes with powers on top of her magic.”
“What the fuck ?” Jason whispers.
“Yeah.” Tim pours his first mug and downs it. “Phantom explained that, including her, there have only ever been four halfas in existence, and he can’t keep her in the realms because it would hurt her human half. He’ll take her there for training, but she’ll live with me.” He fills his mug again and sits at the counter.
“Ok, wait. Why did ya end up with the kid?”
“I was the only one there she trusted. Apparently, I’m her favorite.” Tim smiles into his coffee as he drinks.
“During all this bullshit, she decided ya needed to know, your her favorite?” Tim can hear the smile in his voice.
“Yep. With Dick, Damian, and B there in addition to me, Zatanna, and Constantine.”
Jason busts out laughing, taking a few minutes to calm down.
“Phantom asked me specifically, what was I supposed to do? Say no to the being who could probably destroy the world without a sword. Besides, she looked so scared when she spotted Batman,” Tim remembers.
“That’s a fair point, and I mean, a lotta people still think Batman’s against magic and metas as a whole, so… Also, when did Cass meet him if it was just you guys?”
“Maybe, but… I don’t know. It just felt different. And the summoning circle cut our coms, and Babs sent her and Steph to check on us.”
They sit in silence for a minute.
“How is Phantom gonna come get Summer?”
“He gave me his private summoning circle, and I’m supposed to summon him when she wakes up to make a schedule so I don’t have an interdimensional being just randomly showing up in my civilian life.”
“ Damn , little brother, you got yourself in one hell of a situation. Do you need anything besides Roy?”
Tim bluescreens at the ‘little brother’ comment. “Uh… I don’t…I don’t know,” He replies in a small voice.
“Well, call me if you need anything. And text me when Phantom leaves so I can have Roy call you.”
“Ok,” Tim breathes, a little dazed.
“Any idea when we get ta meet her? Roy’s gonna be bouncin’ off the fuckin’ walls.” Jason continues, unaware or ignoring Tim’s mini-breakdown.
“Uh, no, no. I’m gonna wait til she tells me she’s ready to meet people. And I’ll be starting with Cass and Steph.”
“Good call.”
“Yeah. I think Cass might actually kill me if I try to let anyone meet her niece before her.”
“ Niece ? Fuck she’s already your kid , your kid. That was fast.”
Tim blushes, “Cass called her that when she saw me holding her after she fell asleep at the scene and wouldn’t let it go.”
“How hard did you protest?” Jason asks smugly. Continuing when Tim doesn’t respond, “That’s what I thought. You’re attached.”
“I know, shut up,” Tim groans, blushing harder.
Jason just laughs again. Tim drops his head onto the table and pouts for a moment.
“You and Roy can meet her after the girls,” Tim says.
Jason hesitates, “You don’t have to invite me.”
Tim sits up, “What?”
“I don’t have to come with Roy if you don’t want me in your place.”
“Jason, you’ve been here before. Why wouldn’t I let you come now ?”
“Because this is personal shit, and everything else has been for cases. I know I’m not your favorite family member, so there’s no reason to pretend like ya want me in your personal life.” The pain in Jason’s voice makes Tim’s stomach drop.
“You called me your little brother.”
“What?”
“You call me little brother .”
“Yeah… I’m not seeing your point, Tim.”
“Why wouldn’t I want my brother in my life?” Jason hesitates, and Tim continues, “I have always wanted siblings, and having all of my potential brothers try to kill me or betray me fucking hurt. You are the only one that has given me a real apology, one that wasn’t forced or dismissive or-” Tim takes a deep breath, forcing the tears from his voice. “I have wanted you to be my brother since you became Robin, and you apologizing and actively doing better brought that wish back. I want you here because you are my brother. I thought you knew that but didn’t see me as yours, so I never pushed you to come around more. Please come with Roy.”
Tim listens to Jason cough to clear his throat.
“I’ll be there, little brother.” Jason’s voice is tight, but it makes Tim smile again.
“Thank you, big brother.”
Jason snorts. “Hey, can Star come with us?”
“Of course. I know better than to try to separate you three. I just didn’t know if she would want to.”
“Thanks. Let me know when,” Jason says before hanging up.
Tim smiles at his phone before looking up at the hallway. “I haven’t even met you properly, and you’re already helping me.”
He starts going through the messages, ignoring any from Bruce.
Dick sent him a picture of an unconscious Batman in the back of the Batmobile. Tim opens the chat as another text comes through.
2:26 AM
Dick
[photo]
He tried to follow you
Cass didn’t hesitate
10:17 AM
Dick
We filled in Alfie
A child may yet convince him to take care of himself
His words
Let me know if there’s anything i can help with
Even distracting b
10:36 AM
Dick
Dukes also been filled in
Baby Bird
Thanks for the updates.
Tim goes to Duke’s messages next.
6:17 AM
Dayshift
Cass just filled me in. I think you’ll be good at this
Also what did you say to Bruce? He’s been pouting since I got up
10:38 AM
Tech Boy
Thanks Duke
Ask Dick if you really wanna know
Next is the group chat Steph added him to with her, Cass, Babs, and Kate.
2:30 AM
OG
I just sent you Summer’s documents
Let me know what else you need anything else
Badass
????
Summer?
#3
Tim’s kid!
let us know when we can see her!!!!
Shadow
Niece 😴
🤯🤩🥰🎉
2:53 AM
Badass
I’ve been filled in. Let me know if I need to kick Bruce’s ASS
10:41
Favorite Boy
Thanks guys
Will do all the above
Who changed my name again
Tim’s surprised to see a message from Damian.
2:30
Damian
Good luck with your child, Drake.
10:42
Drake
Thanks
Tim sets his phone down with a disbelieving smile as he stands up.
“I have a lot more help than I thought I would,” he whispers.
Chapter 3: Summoning Phantom
Chapter Text
Tim smiles until he opens the fridge to find a carton of expired milk, a six-pack of eggs, and a stick of butter. Tim sighs as he throws out the milk and goes to check on Summer again. She’s sitting up and looking around in confusion. Tim knocks on the door frame, causing her head to snap around.
“Morning,” Tim says softly.
“... Morning…” Summer hesitates.
“I’m Tim Drake-Wayne, but you know me as Red Robin.”
Summer’s eyes go wide. “I’m not supposed to know that.”
“High King Phantom asked me to care for you while you’re on the living plane. That means you’re gonna stay with me, and you should know who I am.”
“I’m staying with you?” Summer asks hesitantly.
Tim nods with a gentle smile.
“King Phantom… Is that who was holding me?”
Tim nods as her stomach gurgles, making her blush and curl into herself.
Tim chuckles. “I can make scrambled eggs or order food. Which do you want?”
Summer hesitates, searching his face. “I like scrambled eggs.”
Tim smiles at her and then holds out his arm. Summer’s eyes trace the lines of the summoning circle.
“What’s that?”
“Phantom’s personal summoning circle.” Summer snaps her eyes up. “It doesn’t require anything except focus. He asked that we summon him when you wake up, but I think we need food first.”
Summer nods and gets out of bed.
“Bathroom's just across the hall, kitchen's to the left. Come out when you’re ready.”
Tim hears her head to the bathroom as he starts cooking. They’re quiet through breakfast, and then he sends Summer to sit on the couch while he summons Phantom in the kitchen.
Tim focuses on the circle, remembering how Phantom had appeared the night before. The bright green glow of the circle activating makes him uncomfortable, but he can’t place why. A black orb appears in front of him. It just sits there for a moment before it starts expanding, parts stretching out and spinning. Then, it fractures, releasing a blinding light. When Tim can see again, Phantom stands in the orb’s place.
He looks the same. His armor lays across his chest, forearms, thighs, and shins. It’s as dark and consuming as space, with dots of light that seem to shift and shine of their own accord. The undershirt and pants are white, with the slightest green tint. The outside of his cloak and his boots are the same as his armor, while the inside is the same bright green as his summoning circle, as are his eyes. His hair is white, glowing faintly, and his skin a frozen blue. The crown floating above his head is both made of green-tinted ice and wreathed in green fire.
“Sorry. I forgot to warn you about that,” Phantom says sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “The way I come through depends on which title you focus on. I haven’t tried them all, but I know the Protector, Keeper, and Defendor ones won’t blind you.”
The titles Protector of the Realms, Balance Keeper, and Defendor of Amity Park softly push into Tim’s mind as they’re mentioned. As Phantom pulls his hand away, Tim sees a black ring with some kind of green pattern that’s too small for Tim to make out.
“That was cool ,” Summer breathes, eyes glowing blue.
Phantom huffs a laugh as he turns to her. He walks over to the couch and kneels in front of her.
“How are you feeling today, Summer?”
“Good. Red Robin made food before he summoned you,” Summer beams.
“Good.” Phantom smiles as he stands. “Ok. Unless I say otherwise, anything I tell you, ever, stays between the three of us. Do you understand?”
Summer nods, but Tim frowns at him with narrowed eyes.
“The living have a habit of getting in over their heads when they learn about the realms. If they survive, they are always left in extreme pain permanently. I’m only telling you because you need to know to take care of Summer,” Phantom explains, looking Tim directly in the eye.
He searches Phantom’s face and only finds earnest truth and weary acceptance.
“I understand,” Tim says, nodding. “Is that why you put your circle on me?”
“Yes. Few from the realms would even threaten you now,” Phantom confirms.
Tim glances at Summer and raises an eyebrow. She has both hands over her mouth, and her eyes are now a solid blue.
Phantom chuckles. “You can ask me anything.”
“Are there really three others like me?” Summer rushes.
“Kind of.”
“You said she’s a true halfa. That implies there’s one that isn’t,” Tim interjects.
“Two, actually. What makes them halfas is that they have two separate forms,” Danny explains. “Some ghosts have human disguises, but halfas have a form that’s still alive .
“The first-ever halfa was more human than ghost. He couldn’t process ectoplasm as well as the others. He kept aging like a human, and when his human half died, he became a regular ghost, though he did keep his powers and strength.
“The second is the only other true halfa, a perfect balance of life and death. He seems to have stopped aging around 20-ish. The first halfa got his human half killed, but his core brought him back, and when his core got damaged, his human half healed it.”
Tim’s eyes widened as another title pushed through while Phantom talked about the second halfa. True Halfa.
“The third halfa is more ghost than human,” Phantom continues, unaware of Tim’s realization. “She’s a clone of the second halfa, made by the first, who is obsessed with him. The first didn’t really know what he was doing though, so she came out a girl. She stopped aging when she was physically 16-ish, and her human half hasn’t died, so we don’t know if she’ll lose it.”
“Can I meet him? The second halfa?” Summer asks.
Phantom smiles at her and opens his mouth to respond.
Tim beats him to it, moving closer, “You already have.”
They both turn to him, Phantom in surprise and Summer in confusion.
“I have?” Summer questions, tilting her head.
“Yes, but how- oh, duh. The summoning circle has all of my titles,” Phantom realizes.
Summer looks between them, still confused. Phantom sighs as white rings surround his waist and move away from each other, revealing a regular guy. His skin is pale but not unhealthy, and he’s got blue eyes and black hair. He's wearing a black jacket over a white NASA t-shirt, faded green cargo pants, and red and white shoes.
“When I look like this, I’m Danny,” Phantom admits reluctantly.
“I’m Tim,” he responds.
Danny gives him a grateful nod while Summer stares open-mouthed at him.
“Do I look like that when I transform?” Summer asks in awe.
“No, your change seems to drip or melt off you, almost like water,” Danny tells her.
Summer’s eyes glow again as her form melts. She watches her clothes melt away, smiling wide and bright. She giggles as she looks herself over.
“Are those the same clothes she died in?” Tim asks tensely.
“Yes. I’ll teach her how to change them if she wants, but she’ll always have this form. It took a while before I even knew that changing my form was possible. Then I got my crown, and two new forms came with it.”
They stand there for a minute before Tim opens his mouth to ask about Danny’s dimension.
Danny cuts him off before he can make a sound. “Don’t ask how a ghost died. It’s dangerous. Asking could push us into reliving our deaths, which can and has hurt those around us, the living especially. The more powerful the ghost or the more violent the death, the stronger the reaction will be. Make sure the others know and understand this.” Danny holds eye contact until Tim nods with understanding in his eyes. “Or you could be talking to a Neverborn and embarrass yourself.”
“What’s a Neverborn?” Summer asks, drawing their attention again.
“A being of the realms who was never alive. They can be anything from an emotion strong enough to draw ectoplasm to it to the personification of a concept. My mentor, Clockwork, is time itself,” Danny explains. “The personifications are also called Ancients.”
Another title pushes forward. Ancient of Space.
“You’ve died, but you’re also the Ancient of Space. How?” Tim asks.
Danny blinks at him, eyes turning green. “I’m what ?”
Tim steps back. Danny closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.
“I’m gonna have a chat with Clockwork when I get back,” Danny grumbles through gritted teeth before taking another breath. To answer your question, the dead can become Ancients if they stay in the realms long enough. Like ‘don’t remember they were ever alive to begin with’ kind of long enough. Usually, we move on to our afterlives or are ended long before that point. The only one to become an Ancient is Nocturne, the Ancient of Sleep.”
“How do you know he was alive?” Summer asks.
“I asked Clockwork. Being the Ancient of Time means he’s often the only one able to remember things like that.”
They sit in silence for a bit before Tim finally breaks it. “So, how are we handling training?”
Summer looks at him in confusion. “What training?”
“Your training,” Danny tells her.
“Why would I need training? I can’t use my magic,” Summer says, looking between them.
Danny tenses, closing his eyes as they glow again. Tim steps closer.
“You can . No one worth listening to will ever tell you you can’t. We might say ‘not now’, but never ‘you can’t’,” Tim explains.
“But Batman-"
“Will have to get over himself,” Tim interrupts. “His main objection to magicians and metas is that it’s much easier for them to be manipulated or trafficked here, but he should know I won’t let that happen. And even if he does try anything, my family has already told me to let them know if I need them to beat him up. Black Bat, Spoiler, Red Hood, and his teammates are already actively helping.”
“Batman will also have to get through me and my entire court. That won’t be an easy task, and no magician worth their salt will be willing to help him,” Danny adds.
Summer looks between them as she starts to cry. Danny beats Tim to her, pulling her close as he floats.
Tim stands awkwardly before heading to the kitchen and pulling a water bottle from a cupboard. Danny raises an eyebrow at it.
“My girlfriend would hate you for the plastic waste,” he says.
Tim just shrugs. “Yeah, well, not much choice. Joker poisoned the tap water last week, and a few more tests still need to be done to ensure it’s safe again.”
Danny’s about to say something when he suddenly stops and settles on the floor again. Summer lifts her head, still sniffling.
“Hey, Summer,” Tim calls, moving closer and offering the bottle, “Do you want some water?”
Summer looks over, taking the bottle with a nod. Danny rubs her back as she finishes calming down.
“Do you need a break?” Danny asks gently.
Summer shakes her head as Danny sets her on the couch. He smiles at her as Tim nods, but they give her another minute before Tim asks her another question.
“Do you want to stay at your school?”
“Do I have to?” Summer asks cautiously.
“You need school, but I can get you into a new one or online if you want,” Tim explains.
Summer hesitates before whispering, “Are they gonna be mean?”
Tim hesitates before admitting, “I don’t know. It’s possible, but I can’t promise either way.”
Summer watches him with the most awed expression. Tim looks at her in confusion.
“You didn’t lie. Adults always lie about that kinda stuff.”
Danny moves back as Tim kneels in front of her, looking her in the eye.
“I won’t lie to you. If there’s something I can’t tell you, I’ll say ‘I can't tell you’, but I won’t lie,” Tim promises.
Summer starts tearing up again as she slowly leans forward, pressing her face against his shoulder. Tim pulls her into his lap and sits on the couch where she had been. He makes eye contact with Danny.
“Online is probably best, at least until she can control her powers,” Danny suggests.
Tim nods. “That’ll give her more time for practice too. How often are you taking her?”
“That’s gonna depend on how well she’s handling her abilities at any given time.” Danny flounders at Tim’s unimpressed eyebrow raise, which he learned from Alfred. “Spending too much time in the realms while developing new abilities threw me off. Some are stronger in the realm, some are weaker, and some even only work in my human form. I want her to understand her powers in the realms, but I’m hoping that most of her training will be in the dimension she lives in.”
Tim takes a deep breath before rephrasing tiredly, “How often would I be summoning you for her training?”
Danny shrugs before reaching into his chest, pulling out a PDA, and looking through it. Tim stares at him in horrified bewilderment.
“I don’t know the time difference between our dimensions yet, but I think yours is faster than mine,” Danny starts without looking up. “We’ve been talking for a couple of hours, but it’s only been a few minutes back home. I’ll have to have Tucker run the numbers.”
He looks up as he opens his mouth to say something else but stops when he sees his face.
“Why did you pull a PDA out of your chest ?” Tim’s voice carries more distress than he intends.
“Cause that’s where I store it?” Danny responds, confused.
Summer sits up and turns to look at Danny while still leaning into Tim heavily.
“What’s a PDA?” she asks.
“Very outdated tech,” Tim tells her, glaring at it.
“It’s also the only tech I’ve found that doesn’t corrode within months of ectoplasm being added to it. I have to add ectoplasm if I want to be able to communicate across dimensions.”
Tim frowns in disgust as Danny laughs.
“Tucker loves anything and everything tech. If you want, I can introduce you an-” Danny starts.
“ Please ,” Tim stresses.
Danny just laughs harder while Summer looks between them in confusion. He takes a minute to calm down, taking another deep breath before speaking.
“So, the closest thing the realms have to doctors are the yetis of the Far Frozen. I’d like you to let Frostbite, their leader, give you a check-up and make sure you’re healthy and your core is developing properly. Today, if at all possible,” Danny says to Summer.
She looks back at Tim, who nods, before nodding herself.
“If we have time, and you’re still feeling up for it, I want to introduce you to my partners,” Danny continues.
“Partners?” Tim asks.
“Yeah. My girlfriend, Sam, is gonna be the one helping with the magic. And my boyfriend, Tucker, will help with the tech,” Danny explains.
“You can do that?” Summer questions.
“As long as everyone knows and is ok with everyone else. If you have to lie to someone about someone else, you shouldn’t be dating both,” Danny tells her.
Summer nods seriously. Danny smiles at her as he transforms back into his King form.
“Time in the realms is…a guessing game. As I mentioned, different dimensions have different time flows, so summon me if we’re not back by tonight. I can use my circle to find you if we get done before you summon us. I’ll make sure we’re invisible, so we don’t accidentally blow your cover,” Danny tells Tim, offering his hand to Summer.
He nods as Summer takes Danny’s hand with hunched shoulders.
“I’ll see you tonight, then,” Tim says to Summer.
Summer’s shoulders relax slightly as she nods and smiles at him.
Danny claws at the air beside them, ripping open a portal in Tim’s living room and stepping through it. Tim finally realizes why the green glow makes him so uncomfortable.
Chapter 4: Check Up
Chapter Text
“Woah,” Summer whispers as they enter the realms.
“Weird, huh?” Danny asks, remembering his awe at the realms before Walker had scared him on his first trip, even if it had been accidental.
Summer nods as she takes in the swirling green expanse of the realms, floating islands, and doors. Then she looks down at the snowy island they're floating high above.
“We’re floating! How?” Summer exclaims.
“The realms are different than the living worlds. There’s a lot you can do here that’s gonna be harder there,” Danny explains. “Like when I teach you how to change form or if you develop elemental powers or duplication.”
“What’s that mean?” Summer tries.
“Duplication,” Danny says as he duplicates himself, “means making a copy.”
Summer looks between them open-mouthed. Both Dannys smile at her before merging back together.
“Will I be able to do that?” she asks, awed.
“Probably,” Danny chuckles. “No one has the same powers, and I don’t know how your magic will play into it, but I’ll bet you will.”
Summer grins and looks at their hands. She slowly lets go, and she starts drifting away slowly.
“Flying here is easy. Pick a direction and focus on going forward. Changing direction is just changing where your focus is. To stop you, just think about stopping. The realms will help you,” Danny tells her.
Summer suddenly shoots off to the left before stopping abruptly. She turns to him as he laughs. He closes the space between them slower than it had been created, stopping much gentler.
“Try again. Think of the speed and effort you put into walking,” he suggests.
She starts moving, slowly circling Danny and gently stopping in front of him.
“Good job,” he encourages. “How about we try going down?”
Summer nods and looks down. She starts descending quickly before slowing. Danny follows, keeping pace with her. As they approach, a village comes into view.
“Welcome to the Far Frozen, Summer. When we meet the yetis, you can introduce yourself however you want. Frostbite will need to know you’re a halfa, but anyone else can figure it out themselves if you don't want to tell them.”
She stumbles as she lands just outside the village, shivering in the cold.
“Welcome back, Great One,” Frostbite calls as Danny lands.
Danny smiles as he greets him back, “Hey, Frostbite. It’s been a while.”
Frostbite nods and turns to Summer, who’s watching him nervously, eyes catching on his ice arm for a moment.
“Hello, I am Frostbite, Chief of the Far Frozen. What may I call you?” he asks.
Summer looks to Danny, who nods at Frostbite. “S-Summ-m-mer, a t-t-true half-fa,” she shivers.
Frostbite glances at Danny, who nods again.
“Well, let’s get you inside and warmed up. Then, I would like to ensure your core is developing properly, if that’s alright?” Frostbite asks, leading them through the village.
“That’s w-w-why King Phant-tom brought m-m-m-me here,” Summer tells him, shivering quickly becoming trembling.
As they walk through the village, other yetis call out greetings or wave to Danny, who responds in kind.
Frostbite leads them inside and down a hall to the last door. Inside is a cot with several blankets pushed into the corner, a couple of oversized chairs, and a table.
Frostbite heads back down the hallway as Summer looks around.
She climbs onto the cot, wrapping two blankets around herself. “H-how-w-w are y-you not c-c-c-cold?”
“I have an ice core. That means ice powers and an extreme resistance to the cold, so this feels like a nice day to me. But it also means I don’t do great in the heat,” he tells her.
Frostbite returns with two warm drinks and hands them over. Summer curls around her mug instead of drinking it, relaxing in the warmth. Danny is halfway done with his drink by the time Summer starts hers. When they’re both done, Frostbite takes their cups, leaving again.
As Summer warmed up, so did her nerves. Danny could feel the confused-wary pouring from her as she whispered, "What's he gonna do?"
“What’s he gonna do?” she whispers.
“I don’t know,” he admits. “I met him when my ice powers started, so I don’t know how this works.”
“Is it gonna hurt?”
“No. Nothing I do will hurt you,” Frostbite says, returning with several things. “These are devices that Lord Tucker and I created to treat The Great One and Traveler, should they ever need it.”
“When did you guys do that?” Danny asks in surprise.
“After the incident with The Betrayer,” Frostbite growls, putting everything on the table.
Danny frowns at the memory, quickly pushing it away. He feels Summer’s curiosity. “The first halfa.”
She nods and glares at the wall before turning to Frostbite and dropping the blankets on the cot.
Frostbite nods to her as Danny moves to sit down, leaning back and closing his eyes.
“How long has it been since you were in the Infinite Realms last?” Frostbite asks.
“This is my first time. I just became a halfa.”
“I see. These will measure how your body interacts with the realms' ectoplasm.”
Danny opens his eyes to see three straps dotted with sensors. Frostbite wraps one along Summer’s arm, criss-crossing as it goes up. Another goes around the opposite leg similarly, and the last goes around her head. He leaves them there as he continues.
“This is a monitor,” Frostbite says, holding up a device on a silver ribbon. “It will record both your core and heartbeat. I ask that you wear it until you are able to come see me again.”
Summer puts it on, and the ribbon shrinks until the device sits against her throat. Danny can see the ribbon stretching and adjusting as she moves to test it.
“I can barely feel it,” she says, amazed.
“Yes, it was designed to be as unnoticeable as possible,” Frostbite explains, looking at a device that had lit up when the ribbon settled. “Your core is developing well. There must be plenty of ambient ectoplasm in your realm.”
“What’s that?”
“It’s another form of ectoplasm,” Danny says. “When the living die, they release ambient ectoplasm. It’s why places with a lot of death create ghosts so often.”
“Like graveyards?” Summer asks.
“Yes. Places like hospitals, too.”
“But hospitals are for healing, not dying.”
Danny pauses before glancing at Frostbite for help, only getting a head tilt before explaining, “Yes, but the germs that make you need a hospital die when you heal. And the hospital doesn’t know how to heal everyone, and sometimes that means they die.”
“Oh,” Summer whispers.
Danny watches her frown in thought before turning to Frostbite. “And from what I understand, Lady Gotham has much more ambient ecto than she would like.”
“Ah, Lady Gotham,” Frostbite says, nodding. “It has been some time since I last heard news of her. She will take good care of you, young halfa.”
Summer watches them, understanding starting to roll from her as she smiles brightly. “She talks to me sometimes. It always makes my magic buzz, but it’s nice. Sometimes it feels like a hug.”
Danny smiles at her as Frostbite nods.
“Yes, Lady Gotham enjoys having someone to talk to,” Frostbite confirms. “If you are in her care, you probably won’t need this one.”
He pulls out a silver chain bracelet.
“What’s that one do?” Danny asks.
“It draws ambient ectoplasm to the wearer. The hope is that it will prevent you from over-extending yourself. But Lady Gotham will do that for you,” Frostbite explains.
“What if I need to leave Gotham?” Summer asks. “Red Robin does sometimes, and I might have to go with him.”
“Then you may need it,” Frostbite agrees, handing her the bracelet. “May I ask who this ‘Red Robin’ is?”
“He’s a hero! My favorite hero,” she tells him with a bright smile.
“He’s also her guardian in their dimension,” Danny clarifies.
Frostbite nods as he turns to push the table into the corner of the room. He does the same to the chairs. Danny blinks at him when he just picks up Danny’s chair instead of asking him to move it.
Once everything is out of the way, he creates an ice figure in the middle of the open space. He turns to Summer and motions for her to stand.
“I would like you to hit this as hard as you can,” Frostbite tells her.
Summer glances between him and the ice, then at Danny.
“This will tell us how your ectoplasm moves while actively being used, making it easier to instruct you when you develop other powers.”
Summer nods slowly, fear-panic leaking from her. She takes a deep breath and steps closer, staring at it.
Danny moves to kneel in front of her, pushing calm-safe out. “What’s wrong?”
“I don’t want the ice to hurt anyone,” she admits.
Danny nods and forms a shield between them.
“I’ll put a shield up so the ice won’t hit us. Go on, push on it. Nothin’s gettin’ through.”
She does before nodding, calming down. Danny and Frostbite move all the equipment, stand by the cot, and he puts up the shield.
Summer closes her eyes, and Danny sees something move between her fingers before she closes her hand. She opens her eyes, throws her punch, and the ice explodes.
Danny drops the shield and shoots to her, kneeling next to her and checking for wounds. He stops dead when he notices her staring at the blue ectoplasm encircling her hand, moving and flowing. It slowly absorbs into her form, leaving light blue marks where they had been last.
He opens his mouth to call for Frostbite but freezes when he notices the awe-fear-amazment-shock pouring out of him. Danny looks over to find Frostbite staring at Summer.
“You… still have your magic,” he whispers.
Summer frowns in confusion before cautiously responding, “Yes?”
Frostbite blinks at her, openly lost for words.
Summer’s confusion slowly becomes panic, and it seems to knock Frostbite out of it.
“I have never heard of that, but you are a halfa. Anything is possible,” he rushes, exuding interest-excitement-fear-awe .
“I’ve seen magic in the realms,” Danny says in confusion.
“Yes, but it is magic of the realms,” Frostbite stresses. “Young Summer still wields mortal magic. There is quite a difference, but I do not understand it well. You will have to talk to Lady Pandora about this.”
“Is that bad?” Summer asks.
“No. It is just not something I would have thought possible,” he assures.
A silence hangs in the air for a moment before Frostbite shakes himself. He approaches them and holds out his hand to Summer. “May I have your hand for a moment?”
She slowly places her hand on his and he covers it with his ice hand. Her eyes glow solid blue for a long second. He releases her hand when it fades, and she’s visibly dazed but recovering quickly.
“You have a fascinating amount of magic, both mortal and of the realms. Your core is developing much faster than The Great One’s did. This could be because of your magic, Lady Gotham’s influence, or the fact that you have those you trust who can and will protect you,” Frostbite informs them.
Danny frowns.
“So that’s good?” Summer asks.
“Yes,” Frostbite confirms.
“I have people I could trust,” Danny says.
“Yes, Great One, I am not questioning that. However, they could not truly protect you,” he clarifies.
Danny opens his mouth but hesitates. He watches as Frostbite takes the straps off of Summer, feels the trust-protection she experiences when she looks at him and remembers the wave of it when she’d been with Red Robin.
“No. I guess not,” he whispers, voice strained.
Frostbite projects reassurance-comfort-strength-change as he leads them back outside. “Is there anything else you need from me?”
“Not today. Thank you for all your help,” Danny says.
“Of course,” Frostbite says before turning to Summer. “It was wonderful to meet you, Mage. Please remember to keep the monitor on until we meet again and wear the bracelet should you ever need to leave Lady Gotham’s care.”
“I promise I will,” Summer tells him.
“Ready?” Danny asks her.
She nods, and he gently takes off. She starts faster but quickly matches his pace as he smiles at her.
“Are you up for meeting my partners, or do you want to go home?” he asks her.
Summer thinks for a minute as they fly away from the Far Frozen. “How long will we be there?”
“As long as you want, unless Red Robin summons us first.”
Summer nods and thinks a little longer. “Ok. Let's go see them.”
Danny smiles at her, but his smile fades when he looks forward again and sees a tower that hadn’t been there before. He groans, long and loud.
“When did that get there?” Summer asks.
“That’s Clockwork’s tower, so it’s always and never been there,” Danny sighs.
"What?" Summer blinks at him.
“That’s what he says anytime someone asks that,” Danny says, voice as dead as him.
“I don’t get it,” Summer admits.
“No one but Clockwork does. We’ll have to meet my partners later.”
The doors open as they approach, and Danny leads Summer to Clockwork.
“Hello, Summer Charles. I am Clockwork.”
Danny groans at him as they land in front of the old man.
“Hello to you too, Young King,” Clockwork’s face remains blank as his form shifts to a baby, but Danny can hear the smile and feel his amusement.
He glances at Summer when he notices shock-confusion-awe coming from her. She’s staring open-mouthed at Clockwork as he shifts to an adult.
“What do you want, Clocky?” Danny asks, adding the nickname just to be annoying.
“Just to warn you,” Clockwork says.
“About what?” Danny asks tensely, stepping closer to Summer, who is also tense.
“The Observants are waiting for you at your keep.”
“Thank you. You’re my favorite Ancient, and I appreciate you very much,” Danny tells him, suddenly relaxing.
“Who are the Observants?” she asks, slowly relaxing too.
“A group of Neverborn who were in charge for a while and don’t like that they aren’t anymore. And they hate me 'cause I’m the reason they aren’t,” Danny explains.
“They try to make Danny’s rule as difficult as possible,” Clockwork adds.
Summer’s face scrunches up in disgust.
“Can I hit them ?”
Danny laughs so hard he doubles over as Clockwork smiles at her.
“Maybe once, only if you can claim not to have control,” Clockwork agrees calmly, an old man again.
“I like you,” Summer says, smiling back at him.
“You are the coolest kid I’ve ever met,” Danny tells Summer when he finally calms down, his grin is wide and sharp. Then he turns back to Clockwork. “While we’re here, will you tell us the time difference between our dimensions?”
“One day in your home is two and a half in hers.”
“Wow. That big?”
“Yes. Do make sure Red Robin understands this,” Clockwork tells him dismissively.
Danny opens his mouth but stops as he feels a gentle tugging on his core. He scoops Summer into his arms and lets the summoning pull them back to Gotham.
Chapter 5: Shopping
Chapter Text
Tim stands in his living room, staring at the portal as it closes, finally realizing why that glow unsettles him so much. His breathing and heart rate take several minutes to return to normal.
He resolves to ask Phantom about the Lazarus Pits as he pulls out his phone and pulls up Jason’s messages.
12:43 PM
Baby Bird
Phantom took Summer to realms to get checked out by his doctor
I need to get groceries and talk to Bruce
Roy can call whenever he’s ready
His phone starts ringing immediately. The number is unknown, but Tim answers anyway, assuming it’s Roy.
“Welcome to parenthood!!” Roy screams as soon as the call connects.
A startled laugh is forced from Tim as Jason speaks. “Jesus, Roy!”
Another voice laughs, probably Kori.
“You’re on speaker, by the way,” Jason clarifies.
“I figured,” Tim snorts.
“We’re in Gotham. Do you wish us to come shopping with you?” Kori asks, a smile audible in her voice.
“That would be great,” Tim admits.
“Do you know what she likes? We could grab some decorations for her room. Or some new clothes,” Roy rushes out.
“Well, we have to get her somma your merch since you’re her favorite ,” Jason says.
Roy starts cackling as Tim goes bright red.
“I regret telling you anything ever,” he groans.
“This is only the beginning. I have so much shit to catch up on giving ya 'cause we couldn’t get our shit together ‘til ya had a kid dropped on ya,” Jason tells him.
“I’m not just gonna get her my merch,” Tim says as a smile stretches across his face.
“You’re right,” Kori agrees. “She should have everyone’s merch.”
“Fuck yeah! Let’s do it,” Roy says, still a little breathless.
“I’m not getting out of this, am I?” Tim groans.
“Nope,” Jason declares. “You’re stuck with us now. ETA 15 minutes.”
“Ok. I need to get ready, so let yourselves in,” Tim tells them, moving to his room.
“See you soon!!” Roy yells.
“Fuck! Roy! Not in my ear, you-”
The line goes dead before Jason can finish, and Tim shakes his head with a smile.
He takes a quick shower and brushes his teeth. He hears movement in the kitchen as he throws on a Superboy t-shirt and jeans.
Tim pauses to text Cass.
1:06 PM
Little Brother
Can you get everyone to the manor for dinner
Jason and his partners are with me already
Big Sister
👍
🍗🕕
He pockets his phone and wallet and comes out to find Jason opening every cupboard. Roy and Kori spot him first from their spots at the island.
“Damn, Tim. You weren’t kidding when you said you need groceries,” he laughs.
Jason turns to stare at him. “How da ya live like this?” he asks in bewilderment,
“I don’t usually eat here, ok?” Tim defends, going red again. “Tam makes me eat at the office so she knows I’ve eaten. And I’ve been caught up in the Cult case, so I didn’t realize how bad it was until I made eggs this morning.”
“ Dude ,” Roy laughs.
Kori gently covers her mouth in a half-assed attempt to cover her amused smile.
“Ya have a case and a half of water, three tubs of coffee, three different half-empty bags of chips in your cupboards, a single piece of chicken in your freezer, and a third of a stick o’ butter in your fridge,” Jason tells him, completely deadpan.
Tim blinks at him.
“I have chicken?”
Roy’s laughing so hard he’s doubled over. Kori starts laughing as Jason stares at him in exasperation before rubbing his eyes.
“I know, ok? Shut up!” Tim snaps heatlessly.
Jason finally starts laughing as Kori collects herself, amusement and mischief dancing in her eyes.
“Let us go. We have much to get,” she says as she starts herding the hyenas out of his apartment.
Tim groans but follows, locking the door behind them. Roy and Jason laugh all the way to their car.
Jason turns to Tim as they get to the car and stops, tilting his head. “When did you get a tattoo?” he asks. “I wouldn’t have thought you’d be one to get any.”
Tim stares at him as Roy and Kori turn to look.
“What are you talking about?” Roy frowns, scanning Tim.
“I do not see a tattoo,” Kori says, tilting her head.
“How can you miss the big ass tattoo on his arm? What language even it that?” Jason glared as he looked between the three of them.
“It’s not a tattoo. It’s Phantom’s summoning circle,” Tim admits. Everyone stares at Tim as he continues. “Only beings of the Realms can see it, except for me, because it's on me .”
“Then why can I see it?” Jason asks, tensing.
“Is he in any danger?” Kori asks, moving closer to Jason and gently placing her hand on the back of his neck.
“No more than usual,” Tim says cautiously. ”The pits have something to do with the Realms.”
“Of course, it’s the fucking pit!” Jason growls.
Kori drops her hand to his back, tracing it up and down as the other encircles his wrist. Roy presses himself to Jason’s other side and gently leans on him. Jason wraps an arm around Roy’s waist, closes his eyes, and breathes deeply.
“I’ll ask Phantom about them. Maybe he can do something,” Tim says.
“Thanks,” Jason says tensely, nodding as he slowly pulls away from his partners.
They climb into the car in a tense silence that lasts the whole drive to the store.
When they enter, Jason and Roy both grab carts. Roy pulls up next to Tim while Jason moves to Kori.
“We’re gonna grab perishables. Ya two get everything else,” Jason says as they walk off.
Roy nods, and Tim follows him down the first aisle.
“So, Jason said you wanted advice,” Roy starts, putting shampoo and conditioner in the cart.
“Yeah. If you have any to give,” Tim says, adding a red luffa. “I don’t know how old your daughter is, just that you have one.”
“I mean, I have some, but I don’t know how useful they will be. Jason said she has powers or magic?”
“Both.”
Roy stops as he’s grabbing body wash before turning to stare at Tim, who glances around.
“She already had magic,” he whispers. “She got powers when her parents sacrificed her to summon the High King Phantom of the Infinite Realms.”
“ Fuck ,” Roy says softly.
“Yeah.”
Roy takes a deep breath, grabs the body wash, and continues down the aisle. They cover the next couple of aisles in silence.
“They probably fucked her up pretty bad,” Roy says solemnly.
“Definitely,” Tim agrees.
“She needs all the support, all of it, from everybody. And make sure you reward good behavior and spend time with her, one-on-one and with others.”
“Everyone has already offered support,” Tim explains, nodding, “and when they meet Summer, they’ll make sure she knows that.”
“In their own chaotic ways,” Roy jokes.
Tim snorts and nods.
“Get to know her. Don’t guess or turn her into a case; communicate. Kids may not always have the words we need to understand them, but they usually know what they want.”
Tim thinks through the advice, letting Roy grab everything. He only contributes when Roy asks him to.
“Hey guys,” Jason calls.
Tim looks around and realizes they’ve walked the entire store as Kori comes to stand beside him.
“Are you alright?” she asks.
“Yeah, I just didn’t realize we finished,” Tim says.
Jason frowns at him but doesn’t say anything. Tim can feel his eye when they’re paying and loading the groceries into the car. Jason only stops cause he refuses to let Roy drive, but he keeps looking at him in the rearview.
Jason nudges him as they put everything away, but Tim just shakes his head. Jason shoots him another look that says, ‘ we’ll talk later’, but lets it go for now.
Once everything is away, Kori links arms with him and starts leading him out again. Roy grabs his keys off the counter where he’d dropped them when they came in.
“Wh- Hey! Where are we going?” Tim asks.
“To get merch,” Roy declares.
He laughs when Tim groans.
“I don’t even know who she does and doesn’t like,” Tim says.
“Besides likin’ ya and hatin’ B, ya mean?” Jason asks, smugness dripping off his shit-eating grin.
Tim opens his mouth before snapping it shut and letting them drag him out again. Jason drives them to the mall, Roy practically vibrating in his seat the whole way.
Roy drags Tim into the first decor store he sees as Jason laughs at them. Tim shoots down the themed sheets and buys plain black ones and a red comforter at Jason's insistence.
Kori pulls him into a clothing store with a Red Robin t-shirt in the window. Roy finds a Nightwing shirt, while Jason finds two jackets, one Red Robin and the other Red Hood. Tim gets all four, a rainbow of plain, solid-colored shirts, a couple of pairs of jeans, a few pairs of shorts, and a couple packs of underwear.
Jason points out the gift shop, but it’s Roy who pulls him in. Tim finds a pen set themed after the batgirls, two pens per bat, and notebooks with Signal, Robin, Spoiler, and himself on the covers. Kori finds Red Hood and Red Robin pins.
As they leave the mall, Tim spots a photography store and stops. The others turn back, and Jason follows his gaze and raises an eyebrow with a smirk.
“Gonna turn her into a stalker too, or do ya just want it?” he asks.
Tim rolled his eyes at him but hesitated before quietly saying, “If she doesn’t like it, I could use it for surveillance or something…”
Jason throws an arm around his shoulders and leads him inside, Roy and Kori following. They leave with a new camera and three extra lenses.
When they return to Tim’s apartment, Jason follows him into Summer’s room. Tim sets the merch and camera on the bed and stares at them while Jason puts the clothes on her desk.
“Ya ok?” Jason asks.
A strained laugh forces its way out of Tim’s throat. “When have I ever been?” Tim whispers, turning to look at Jason. “What if I fuck this up? I have no idea what I’m doing , Jason. I don’t want to fuck her up worse.”
Jason silently opens his arms for a hug, and Tim lets himself collapse into him, shaking.
“You’ll do fine,” Jason says, pulling him as close as possible. “You’re not gonna have to do this alone. Ya have help. And ya couldn’t possibly be worse than her parents.”
They stand there for a minute before Tim pulls back. Jason lets him, scanning his face before nodding.
“When do ya wanna deal with the bat?” Jason asks.
“I don’t,” Tim groans as dramatically as possible.
Jason nods as he laughs.
“Cass said dinner’s at six, and she’s gonna make sure everyone’s there,” Tim continues.
“Everyone?”
“Yeah,” Tim smiles as he hands Jason his phone. “Read the ones from this morning.”
He heads back out to the living room, and Jason follows. Kori and Roy are sitting on opposite ends of the couch, legs tangled together in the middle.
“Holy shit, even the Demon Brat,” Jason says.
“Yeah, I was surprised too,” Tim says, sitting in a bean bag chair Steph had decided he needed.
“What’s Duke talking about? What’d ya say to B?” Jason asks as he hands the phone back before flopping into the armchair.
“He said I didn’t know what I’m doing in that way that implies I’ll fail without his help.”
“Fucker,” Jason grumbles.
“Yeah, so I told him if I needed help, I’d call Roy,” Tim tells them with a smirk.
They all bust out laughing. Roy laughs right off the couch and lies on the floor until he can calm down.
“Maybe they should come with us to dinner,” Jason laughs.
“I thought that was the plan?” Tim frowns, looking at Jason. “Was it not?”
“I didn’t think so, but I’ve got no complaints,” Jason admits, smiling softly.
“Then we better get going. Don’t wanna throw off Alfred’s schedule too much,” Tim says as he stands.
This has everyone on their feet in a heartbeat. Jason throws an arm around Tim’s shoulders once Tim has locked the door.
“How much are we telling Bruce?” Jason asks.
“I don’t think we should mention the pit until I talk to Phantom. I might be wrong,” Tim responds.
“I doubt it,” Roy says ahead of them.
Tim rolls his eyes and sticks his tongue out as Jason and Kori laugh. Roy smiles and shrugs as he climbs into the car. Everyone follows suit.
The drive is quiet. Tim presses his head to the window and breathes. The others don’t acknowledge him until they approach the manor.
“Ya ready for this?” Jason asks as he parks.
“Nope,” Tim responds as he climbs out of the car.
Roy snorts as they follow him.
Alfred opens the door as they approach. “Welcome home, Master Tim, Master Jason. It’s a pleasure to see you again, Miss Anders, Mister Haper,” Alfred says as they enter.
“Hey, Alfie,” Jason says.
Roy and Kori smile and wave.
“Hi, Alfred. Dick said you’d been updated?” Tim asks.
“Yes. I had hoped to meet Miss Summer when Miss Cassandra informed me you’d be home for dinner,” Alfred says.
“Yeah, I’ll explain when everyone’s together,” Tim tells him.
“Then I shall hold off on dinner until the discussion ends.”
Tim blinks at Alfred. “...Thanks, Alfred.”
The others stare in shock as Alfred nods and returns to the door. He opens it to reveal Dick climbing the steps with Kate.
“I still don’t understand how you do that,” Kate tells Alfred.
“It’s simply my job,” Alfred replies, explaining nothing as usual.
Dick laughs as he hugs Alfred. “It’s good to see you, Alf.”
“You as well, Master Richard. And you, Miss Kane.”
Kate nods at him before turning to Tim. “So, Summer?”
“I’ll explain when everyone’s together,” Tim tells her.
Kate nods again.
“Everyone has arrived. Where would you like to have this conversation?” Alfred asks.
“At the table,” Tim says, taking a deep breath. “I want to get this over as soon as possible.”
“Then I shall summon the others,” Alfred says as he leaves.
Dick leads them into the dining room as Cass and Steph bound into the room. They immediately tackle Tim in a hug. Kori catches them before they can fall, gently righting them.
Everyone sits as the others filter in and join them. Bruce is the last to show, glaring when his eyes immediately catch on Roy.
Once everyone else is seated, Bruce sits at the head of the table. To his right is Dick, Barbara, Kate, Kori, Roy, and Jason. Damian, Duke, Steph, Cass, and Tim are to his left. Alfred stands by the door, and the others look at him curiously.
Bruce opens his mouth, frowning when Tim cuts him off before he can start.
“Summer is with Phantom. He wanted his version of a doctor to check her over,” Tim says.
“You gave her to an unknown?” Bruce questions, voice just this side of Batman.
Tim glares at him. Jason, Cass, and Kori also glare while Roy leans back in his chair with his arms crossed and an eyebrow raised in judgment. Dick closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.
“ Safe ,” Cass stresses.
“We don’t know that,” Bruce reasons.
“That’s my call to make,” Tim says, making Bruce frown. “I’ve had, and will continue to have, the most contact with him. If he wanted to hurt us, he would have done it in the warehouse.”
“You’re too close to make a clear call,” Bruce says firmly. “You were rash and impulsive last night. We don’t know what Phantom can do.
“Are you implying he made Tim get attached to Summer?” Dick butts in.
Bruce doesn’t answer.
“There were two magicians and Gotham herself there,” Tim says calmly. “If Phantom had done something, they would’ve said something, even if they couldn't have done anything.”
“Hn,” Bruce grunts, frowning.
“Gotham herself?” Kate asks.
“Zatana sent us a report on our ‘city spirit’, so you can read it whenever,” Dick tells her. “And I agree, we would know.”
“Hnn.”
“Phantom asked me to clarify something before they went to the realms,” Tim tells them. “Don’t EVER ask the dead about death. It could push them into reliving theirs, which can, and has , hurt those around them, especially the living. This includes both Summer and Phantom, understand?”
He gets nods from everyone, though he has to stare Bruce down to get his.
“When Summer’s ready, Cass and Steph will meet her first, then Jason, Roy, and Kori. I don’t care what order the rest of you come in, but no groups larger than three,” he continues, getting more nods before he turns to look Bruce in the eye. “You don’t get to meet her right now.” Tim watches hurt flash through his eyes. “Cass had to knock you out to keep you away last night, and I honestly don't trust you not to push too far. If you get your shit together, then I’ll introduce you. And if you show up before you’re invited, we’ll disappear.”
Bruce holds eye contact briefly before glancing at the others and nodding.
“I understand,” he says through gritted teeth.
Tim turns to Alfred, who nods before leaving to get dinner.
Bruce is silent the rest of the night while everyone else argues about who’s gonna be Summer’s favorite. Damian is quiet, only joining when directly addressed and glaring at his plate. They both disappear as soon as dinner is over.
Jason and his partners drop Tim off at his apartment. Once inside, he leans against the door and groans.
“That was too easy.”
Chapter 6: Home
Chapter Text
Tim pushes away from the door with a sigh. He heads to his room and digs through his closet. He drags his lockbox out and stares at it for a minute before finally taking it to Summer’s room.
He leaves it by the door and heads back to the living room.
He takes a deep breath as he focuses on the circle, taking Phantom’s advice and bringing Defendor of Amity Park to the front of his mind.
A green and black spiral with white rings surrounding it appears in front of him. The rings expand as the spiral condenses. The spiral expands as the rings fade, revealing Phantom carrying Summer as it fades, too.
“This one of the other forms you were talking about?” Tim asks, noting the changes.
His clothes are different, and he looks younger. He wears a white crop jacket with black sleeves and green lines running from shoulder to wrist and along the zipper. It’s over a black shirt with a white stylized D with a P in it, clearly a logo, and another green line running down his sides. The lines continue down the black cargo pants, outlining the white pockets on the way to his white combat boots with black laces and green soles.
As Phantom nods and turns to put Summer on the couch, Tim sees the same stylized logo in black across the back of his jacket.
“Yeah. This is the one I made, before the crown,” Phantom explains.
Tim smiles when Summer grins and waves at him while Phantom talks. She holds out a bracelet to him, so he steps closer to take it, noticing the choker she’s wearing.
“If I have to leave Gotham, I need to wear that,” Summer says. Then she touches the choker. “And I need to keep this on until I see Frostbite again.”
“The choker is a monitor for her core and heart,” Phantom continues, “and the bracelet is to draw ambient ectoplasm to her. She won’t need it here 'cause Lady Gotham will make sure she gets plenty, but outside of this city, she’ll need to wear that.”
“Ambient ectoplasm?” Tim asks as he looks over the simple bracelet.
“Ectoplasm that everything makes when they die,” Summer states. “Hospitals have a lot.”
Tim blinks at her before turning to Phantom.
“It’s how ghosts usually form in the living realms,” he adds, “even if they’re closer to shades than actual ghosts.”
Tim blinks at him before deciding to put that info in a box to deal with later and turns back to Summer.
“Are you hungry?” he asks.
Summer thinks for a moment before shaking her head. She looks down at herself and frowns. “How do I change back?”
“Can you hear Tim’s heartbeat?” he asks back.
Tim raises an eyebrow as Summer tilts her head before nodding.
“Focus on that,” Phantom continues. “Use it to remember your heartbeat. Remember how it feels being human, how you feel.”
Summer closes her eyes. After a moment, her form slowly drips, sections of her hair becoming brown again, patches of her clothes becoming the ones Cass had changed her into. She’s panting slightly by the time she’s living again.
“Good job,” Phantom praises with a slightly too wide smile. “That was so much better than my first few attempts. And it’ll get easier the more you practice.”
Summer smiles as her breathing settles.
“There’s some new clothes and other stuff for you in your room if you wanna go through them,” Tim tells her. “My brother and his partners made sure you have plenty of merch, too.”
She blinks at him and tilts her head with a frown. “But I have clothes at home.”
“Yeah, but I don’t know when or even if we can go get them, so I got you more,” Tim says gently.
Summer stares at him before slowly getting off the couch and heading to her room. Tim watches her go before turning to Phantom.
“We saw Frostbite and Clockwork today,” Phantom says, turning to Tim. “Oh, and CW said one day in my dimension is about two and a half here.”
Tim nods and takes a deep breath. “I have a few questions.”
“Shoot,” Phantom says, sitting criss-crossed in the air.
“Her breathing is slower. Is that something I should be worried about?”
“Oh, no, that’s normal,” Phantom grimaces, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry, guess I forgot to warn you. Her heartbeat, breathing, and body temp are lower. As long as she has enough ectoplasm, she won’t need to eat or sleep as much, but I would try to keep her as close to normal with those. Oh, and her ghost form won’t have breathing or a heartbeat.”
Tim sighs in relief as he nods.
“Why can’t she live with you?”
Phantom startles, dropping suddenly before slowly rising again.
“You said it’s ‘not an option’, and I understand the first halfa being dead-dead, but what about you or your clo-”
“Cousin,” Phantom cuts him off. “She’s my cousin.”
“What about you and your cousin?” Tim corrects with a nod.
Phantom searches Tim’s face for a moment. Tim doesn’t know what he’s looking for, but he seems to find it. “Summer is the first halfa created outside my dimension. There’s a set of laws in my dimension called the Anti-Ecto Acts. They say anything that makes, consumes, or has ectoplasm is nonsentient. They can legally capture, torture, experiment on, and exterminate us, not that they’ve figured out how to do the last one yet—even living people who set off their sensors. This means that, even with all the crime and rouge attacks in Gotham, she’s safer here.”
“So a living person can have ectoplasm?” Tim asks.
“It would take a lot of long-term exposure or a near-death experience while surrounded by ectoplasm,” he says, voice flat as he drops to stand.
“Like if someone bathed in it?” Tim asks cautiously. “ Or if someone was thrown in while they were essentially brain dead?”
“Those are very specific scenarios.”
“My brother died, came back to life mostly brain dead, got kidnapped, and thrown into what we know as the Lazarus Pit,” Tim says as he grabs his laptop and pulls up the file on it. “He could see the summoning circle.”
Phantom looks at the frustratingly grainy pictures of the Pit and growls, eyes becoming a solid green. His voice is barely human when he says, “Based on the color, I’d say that’s highly corrupted. How was your brother after?”
Tim takes a moment to push down his rising panic. “Angry, violent, and he says he blacked out for like a year after.”
Phantom snaps up to stare at Tim, making him step away. “He said ? He’s coherent?”
“Yeah,” Tim whispers. “He’s Red Hood.”
“The brother that’s already actively helping?”
Tim nods.
“ How ?” Phantom whispers, staring at him before looking back at the file. “I have to deal with this.”
Phantom steps away, rips open a portal, and shoots through it.
Tim stares at where the portal had been before pulling out his phone and messaging Jason as he heads to Summer’s room.
9:51 PM
Baby Bird
Phantom says the pits are highly corrupted ectoplasm
He’s pissed they exist and amazed ur coherent
He took off to deal with them
I didn’t get a chance to get details about you
Tim sighed as he pocketed his phone and stopped in Summer’s doorway.
She’s separating the merch into piles on her bed with the camera in her lap. The clothes are also divided but piled on the floor instead.
He knocks on the door frame, startling Summer, who looks up in panic. Tim smiles softly at her and asks, “Can I come in?”
Summer relaxes and nods, even as she frowns in confusion.
Tim doesn’t move. “This is your room. I won’t come in if you don’t want me to.”
Summer blinks at him before slowly saying, “You can come in.”
“Is there a reason for the piles?” he asks, gesturing to the various piles as he grabs his lockbox.
All the Red Robin and Red Hood merch are to her right, Black Bat and Signal’s merch are to her left, and the rest are in front of her, the farthest away.
Summer’s hunched into herself far enough for her shoulders to be up by her ears, and she won’t look at him.
“You won’t be in trouble if you don’t like something,” Tim says as he puts the lockbox on the end of her bed. “I want you to have things you want.”
She searches his face for a moment before pointing to the farthest pile of clothes and admitting in a whisper, “That pile feels bad.”
Tim nods. “Ok. I’ll donate those next chance I get.”
Summer slowly relaxes as she points to the pile to her right. “You and Red Hood are my favorites. You’re both nice.”
“Have you met him?” Tim asks.
“Yeah,” Summer says quietly. “Dad forgot me at the store sometimes, and Red Hood took me home once. We moved after that.”
Tim takes a deep breath and pushes the anger at her parents back down.
Summer hesitates before continuing, pointing to the pile to her left. “These two have waved at me, and I’ve never seen the rest.”
Tim blinks at her. “When did Black Bat wave at you?”
Summer blinks back at him. “Who’s Black Bat?”
“This Batgirl,” he starts, holding up one of Cass’s pens, “ goes by Black Bat right now.”
“That name is so much cooler,” she whispers in awe.
“Yeah,” Tim chuckles, “it is.”
“She saw me walking home after Dad left me at the store. I was almost home, and she waved at me. I waved back and gave her a thumbs up so she knew I was ok. She stayed there until I got inside. I met Red Hood later, after my birthday.”
“When’s your birthday?”
“December 23rd,” Summer says proudly.
Tim smiles at her and nods. “Did you get left at the store a lot?”
“Mom went more. She never forgot me,” she says while shaking her head before holding out the camera. “Why is this here?”
He hesitates, shifting between his feet. “I don’t know what you like, but I enjoy photography. I thought I could teach you if you want. And if you don’t, then I get a new camera.”
Summer smiles softly as she pulls the camera close. “What do you take pictures of?”
“A few things,” Tim says as he opens the lockbox and pulls out a couple folders. “These are my public safe ones. They’re mostly nature and sunrise/sunset shots.”
“Pretty,” she whispers as she flips through them.
Tim smiles as he pulls out the folders for Jason, Cass, and Duke. “My favorite subjects are my family. I prefer candid photos, meaning they don’t know I’m taking the picture, and Cass, who you know as Black Bat, is usually the only one to notice. But that means I don’t get candid photos of her very often. I’ve only got two.”
Summer smiles brightly as she flips through those, too. She laughs at the one of Cass looking at the camera, like she’s on a reality show, over Dicks shoulder.
She pulls him to sit on the bed as he starts telling the stories behind some of the pictures. Slowly, they work their way through the folders.
Tim’s in the middle of telling a story about how Batman and Robin ended up covered in glitter when Summer slumps against his side. He looks down to find her quickly losing the fight to keep her eyes open.
He chuckles as he moves everything off the bed, puts the folders back in the lockbox, and takes it back to his closet. He returns to find Summer curled up on the covers, dead asleep already. He tucks her in, turns out the light, and heads back to the living room.
Tim starts a pot of coffee and opens his laptop, pulling up everything Babs had sent him on Summer.
~~
By the time 3 AM rolls around, Tim has created three cover stories for taking Summer in, withdrawn her from school, set up an online class for her to start next semester, and added his notes and perspective to the files of both the cult and Phantom.
Then he hears Summer yell. He’s on his feet and down the hall before he can think.
He finds her clawing at the bed with one hand, the rest of her body falling through it.
Tim grabs her arm and pulls her to the side and out of the bed. Summer reaches for him with his other hand, crying when it goes through him. When she tries again, she manages to cling onto his shirt, crying and shaking the whole time.
Tim presses the hand tangled in his shirt until it’s flat against his chest as he exaggerates his breathing. “Breathe with me. It’s ok, I’ve got you, just breathe.”
She tries, but it takes several minutes before she starts to settle and a few more until she’s tangible enough for him to pull her into a hug. Her legs are still intangible, and she’s still shaking, but she’s no longer crying.
“I’m sorry! I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Summer rushes out.
“It’s ok. You’re ok. I’ve got you, you’re ok,” Tim says, rubbing circles into her back.
“It was just a dream. I shouldn’t have woken you up,” she mumbles.
“I wasn’t asleep, but I want you to wake me up. I don’t want you trying to deal with this by yourself. I want to help. ”
Summer just buries her face into his shoulder, even as she becomes completely tangible again.
Tim gives her a couple more minutes before asking, “Do you want to talk about it, go back to sleep, or get food?”
Hesitantly, Summer whispers, “Food.”
He nods, carries her to the kitchen, and gently sets her on the island. “How does french toast sound?”
Summer shrugs as she whispers, “Never had it.”
“Well, that’s a tragedy. We gotta fix that,” Tim declares as he pulls out a pan. He grins at her and gets a weak smile back.
She’s completely silent and still as he cooks and won’t look at him while they eat. He directs her to the couch while he puts the plates in the sink to deal with later. She still won’t look at him as he sits on the coffee table in front of her.
“Do you want me to call Phantom?” Tim asks gently.
This makes her snap up to look at him with tears in her eyes before shaking her head.
“Ok,” Tim says, moving to the couch, turning on the TV, and handing her the remote. “Do you wanna watch something?”
She silently puts on a documentary about African wildlife before finally speaking, voice shaky but underlined with hope. “You’re not gonna send me away? Or make me tell you?”
“No. I asked about Phantom cause your powers scared you. Sending you away never even crossed my mind,” Tim tells her firmly before groaning as dramatically as possible. “And I don’t like talking about my nightmares right away, either. People pushing just makes me quieter. I’ll talk about them when I’m ready.”
Summer turns to him with wide eyes. “ You have nightmares?”
“Yeah,” Tim sighs. “Don’t know anyone who doesn’t.”
“Even Red Hood?”
He nods. “Even Red Hood.”
Tim pulls her into another hug, as she starts crying again. She cries herself back to sleep while clinging to him, so he lays on the couch and lets himself join her.
Chapter 7: The Pits
Chapter Text
Danny shakes with anger as he lands in the Far Frozen for the second time today. He tries and fails to smother it as the yetis give him a wide berth.
“Great One? Are you alright? Is the young Mage?” Frostbite asks as he cautiously approaches, apprehension- worry -fear pouring off him.
“How can living beings survive enough corrupted ectoplasm to qualify as a being of the realms without losing themselves to it?” Danny asks instead.
Frostbite pauses midstep and stares at him, fear pouring from the few yetis still nearby. “Corrupted ectoplasm… that should not be possible.”
“And yet there are two that have,” Danny growls.
Frostbite takes a step back as his anger spikes to the point that he stops shaking, appearing calm to anyone unable to feel or read the emotions of others.
“Pandora may have more informa-” Frostbite starts.
Danny takes off before he can finish, shooting through the realms. His anger pushes him to Pandora’s Acropolis faster than ever.
Pandora readies her spear as Danny lands before her.
“What’s wrong?” she asks as she scans him for injuries.
“How can living beings survive enough corrupted ectoplasm to qualify as a being of the realms without losing themselves to it?”
Pandora freezes and stares at him before frowning. “It would have to be corrupted by the living.”
Danny’s anger spikes enough to make her tense and clench her spear before continuing.
“The effects would be milder, and the ectoplasm would be easier to separate from the corruption. You might be able to simply pull them apart. However, doing so to the living would cause immense pain as it would leave the corruption in their body. I might be able to remove it safely if this person needs it.”
“I’ll ask, but I can’t promise anything,” Danny forces out through gritted teeth.
He rips open a portal and leaves without another word, returning to Summer’s dimension over an ocean. He pauses, closing his eyes as he focuses on the flow of ectoplasm in the dimension. Slowly, he narrows his focus to just Earth, feeling four pools.
They’re all corrupted, so Danny heads to the worst one first.
He finds it deep in a mountain, under an ornate monastery half-carved into and half-built on it.
It’s a sizeable oriental base with blue roofs, pale walls, and red and gold accents. The buildings are tiered. The towers have five, the main building has four, and the rest have three. The main building’s top tier has multiple floors, and the bottom two have large courtyards. There are easily 100 people practicing sword drills, and death clings to all of them to varying degrees.
Danny glares as he flies past, anger spiking again as he realizes this place trains killers. He changes course to visit the minor concentration of corruption before dealing with the pit.
He’s invisible and intangible when he emerges in an ornate, high-ceilinged office.
The corruption sits in a middle-aged man sitting at a desk. The arrogance-coceit-cruelty pouring from him makes Danny grimace in disgust, reminding him of Vlad closely. He waves a hand at the person before him, who bows and leaves without a word.
The man stands as Danny becomes visible, silently dropping so his feet silently skim through the floor. The ‘silent’ alarm he pressed as he did made Danny roll his eyes before glaring at him. Ice races across the floor and up the walls until the room’s encased in it.
The man tries to remain intimidating, even as he trembles in the cold, demanding, “W-what i-i-s-s-s the m-m-meani-i-ing of th-th-this?”
Danny continues to glare as he moves to stand directly in front of him, ice matching his pace as it encases the man up to his waist.
The man swings at him, only to pass through. Danny grabs his arm, then the other, when the man tries again and freezes them to his sides.
“ You reek of corrupted ectoplasm ,” Danny growls. His voice is nowhere near human, but his words are still understood. “ You’re the one that’s been bathing in it .”
Satisfaction-pride fills him at the man’s harsh flinch.
“Y-you’r-r-re of t-t-the p-p-p-pit-t-ts,” the man realizes. “T-t-t-hen I, R-r-r-ras a-a-al-l Ghu-u-ul, am y-your m-m–mast-ter. You-u w-will rele-e-ease me.”
Danny grabs his arm by the bicep as he switches to his king form and squeezes until the bone shatters.
“ You are nothing ,” he growls as Ras screams.
Danny reaches into Ras’ chest with his other hand, drawing the ectoplasm to his palm while carefully leaving the corruption exactly where it is. Once he has it all, he releases the arm and the ice supporting Ras.
Ras collapses in pain. He’s coughing, shaking, and unable to move.
Danny leaves him on the food in the frozen room as he pulls his invisibility back to him, sinking through the floor and down to the pit. He doubles over, nearly collapsing, at the pain-rage-fear-sickness bubbling up from it. It’s a few minutes of forcing himself to breathe through it before he can take in his surroundings.
The cavern around him is dark and reaching. Stalagmites are jutting up from the floor while stalactites hang from the ceiling thirty feet above his head, and stairs climb along the wall. He’s floating above the pit, its edges cracked and crumbling, fifteen feet at its widest.
Danny touches down at the edge of the pit. After encasing the cavern in ice as he had the office, he raises the hand, still holding Ras’ ectoplasm, and starts pulling the pit away from the corruption. With his other hand, he opens a portal and starts feeding the ectoplasm back to the realms. Soon, all that’s left of the pit is a layer of black sludge coating the bottom and sides.
After closing the portal, Danny releases the ice encasing both rooms and leaves, heading to the next pit.
He finds it in another mountain, under another fortress, though this one was more like a medieval castle. This one is much more naturally corrupted, forcing Danny to purify it. He steps into the pool and opens another portal. He starts drawing the ectoplasm into and through himself before pushing the purified ectoplasm back to the realms. Danny collapses, coughing and shaking as the corruption forces its way out of his body through his mouth in the form of black sludge. It takes him a few minutes to collect himself and close the portal.
Both of the others are also naturally corrupted. The third was on an island with two volcanoes in the middle of it. The fourth and newest was less than fifty miles outside of Gotham.
By the time he’s done with the last one, Danny’s shaking uncontrollably, crying, and his vision is spotty and blurred. It takes nearly an hour for him to calm down enough to collect himself enough to close the last portal. He immediately rips open another one, stumbling through directly into his throne room and collapsing again.
He hears shouting but can’t make anything out. An arm wraps around his shoulders, and hands cradle his face as his vision goes black, and he finally lets himself pass out.
~~
Danny wakes slowly. There are bodies on either side of him, arms wrapped around his waist, a soft breath on his neck, and a weight on his chest.
He opens his eyes to the familiar stars on the ceiling of his room in the keep. They shine and shift as he watches before he scans the room.
Frostbite enters quietly, smiling gently when he sees that Danny’s awake. “Hello, Great One.”
“Frostbite?” Danny rasps before devolving into coughs.
The arms around him tighten, Sam curling further into his side while Tucker tucks his face closer to his neck. Miraculously, neither wake.
“Do not push yourself. You are still recovering.”
Danny frowns. “From what?”
“I believe you were cleansing corrupted ectoplasm.”
“Right,” Danny remembers, “they called them Lazarus Pits.”
Frostbite hums in thought as Danny slowly sits up without waking his partners. Tucker shuffles closer, face pressed into his hip, while Sam doesn’t even twitch, head pillowed on his thigh. Danny gives them a small, tired smile before looking back at Frostbite.
“Are you ok?” Danny asks him.
“Yes,” Frostbite assures him. “Though, we have all been quite concerned. I came to your keep to inform Lady Sam and Pharoh Tucker of our conversation. We had just begun discussing how to find you when you returned.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to worry anyone or to scare you,” Danny whispers as he closes his eyes.
“I understand your anger, Great One. Corruption will always remain an urgent concern and task. You did frighten me, but you were forgiven as soon as I was able to calm myself.”
Danny offers a weak smile as he looks back at him. “There were four pits. I was able to pull the ectoplasm away from the corruption of the first ‘cause the living had corrupted it. But I had to actually purify the other three.”
Frostbite freezes, panic-shock-reassurance rolling off of him as Danny keeps talking. “You purified four pools of corrupted ectoplasm?”
“Yeah,” Danny sighs before continuing in the most sarcastic tone he can muster, “I wonder what could’ve possibly made me collapse.”
Sam snorts as she rolls over to look up at him. He runs his fingers through her hair as she does.
“Hey, Supernova,” he whispers.
She closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, and sits up, turning to face him properly. She opens her eyes, and Danny fills with dread at the storm in them.
“DANIEL JAMES FENTON!!” she starts.
Tucker bolts up and whirls around, looking for danger.
“IF YOU EVER THINK OF DOING SOMETHING SO STUPID AGAIN, I WILL SOUP YOU FOR A MONTH, ANCIENTS HELP ME!!!”
Tucker blinks the last of the sleep from his eyes before throwing himself at Danny. Sam breathes for a moment before doing the same. Danny holds them as close as he can without hurting them. They stay like that for several minutes before Sam finally pulls back.
“So, four pits?” she asks.
“And a fruitloop. He’d been bathing in the pits,” Danny adds, grimacing and nodding at their disgusted looks. “Yeah. Red Robin’s brother was tossed into one. He could see my circle, so Red asked about it. Pandora said she could help him.”
“How?” Tucker asks as he finally pulls back.
Danny shrugs. “I don’t know. I told her I’d ask if he wanted her help, but I didn’t ask how. I should probably find out before I go back to their dimension.”
“Definitely. I doubt any of them will be down for anything if they don’t have all the facts,” Tucker agrees.
“I shall have Pandora summoned on my way out,” Frostbite says. “I would prefer you rest a while longer before returning to any of the living realms. I would suggest a full day in your realm, but I know better than to expect that.”
Danny gives him a sheepish smile as he rubs his neck. “Heh, yeah, I can’t stay still that long.”
“Even when you really should,” Sam grumbles.
Tucker snorts as Danny sticks his tongue out at her. She rolls her eyes even as she gives him a loving smile.
Amusement-joy-relief rolls off of Frostbite as he heads to the door. “I shall be on my way. Pandora will no doubt arrive as swiftly as possible.”
“Bye, Frostbite. Thank you for everything,” Danny calls.
He gives them a gentle smile and a nod as he leaves.
“Of everyone we’ve met in the realms, Frostbite is my favorite,” Tucker declares.
Danny snorts while Sam raises an eyebrow as she smirks.
“Technus would be so offended he’s not his ‘tech buddy’s’ favorite,” Danny grins.
“Nah, Techie knows he attacked us too often to be my fave. He is, however, my favorite of your rouges, which he also knows.”
“Dora’s my favorite, with or without the attacks,” Sam admits.
“She is a fellow badass. Makes sense she’s your favorite,” Danny agrees.
Tucker nods as they both turn to him.
Danny blinks at them. “Oh, uh… I don’t have a favorite. They’re all a major pain at all times. The ones that weren’t trying to fight me have all been super helpful in one way or another.”
Sam nods while Tucker shrugs.
“That’s fair,” he admits.
They sit silently for a minute, soaking in each other's presence before Sam gets up, tugging her boys with her. They follow her into the library and back to their favorite nook. Danny hesitates by the stairs leading to his observatory until he sees Sam grab the book she’s been reading to them. It’s not a story they would read or enjoy, but they love listening to her.
He and Tucker grin at each other before dropping onto either end of the couch, leaving the middle for Sam, who smiles and plops into her place.
Danny leans against her as he throws his legs over the arm of the couch. Tucker does the opposite, legs across Sam’s lap while leaning against the arm. He jabs Danny in the ribs with his feet, but Sam gives them a look before Danny can retaliate.
Once everyone has settled, Sam opens the book and starts reading.
~~
They make it through four chapters before Danny sits up.
“Pandora’s here,” Danny says as he stands.
Sam closes the book as Tucker lets her up and stands up. She takes Danny’s offered hand and lets him pull her up, leaving the book in her place.
They quickly reach the entrance hall, finding Pandora admiring the night sky wrapped around one pillar.
“That one is a loop of the stars above the Ancient Greece of my dimension,” Danny explains.
“I thought they looked familiar,” Pandora says as she faces them, holding up a scroll. “Frostbite said that there were four pits and that you need to know how I will be helping the living.”
“Only one was entirely corrupted by the living. The others seemed to have started having their corruption, but they were still primarily natural.”
“They can’t be corrupted accidentally. Someone was doing it on purpose.”
Danny nods. “Ras al Ghul was bathing in them and training killers. I already dealt with him. He won’t be doing it ever again.”
Pandora nods back.
“We need to know how you can help the living ‘cause Red Robin and his brother probably won’t let you help til they know what you’re doing,” Tucker explains.
Pandora tilts her head. “I don’t know who Red Robin is.”
“He’s the guardian of a new halfa. She’s eight,” Sam tells her.
Pandora tenses. “The child must be quite the warrior if she could fight back to some of her life.”
“She definitely is,” Danny confirms. “Oh, this reminds me. Frostbite says she has both Realms and Living magic. He said he didn’t understand it well enough to explain and that I would be better off asking you.”
“She has both ?” Pandora blinks at Danny as he nods. “That is quite a lengthy explanation. I would prefer to help the brother before we get into this. And I would love to guide the young mage in her studies.”
“That would be great. Sam’s gonna be helping with the living magic.”
The women nod at each other with determined smiles before Pandora adds, “It will be a pleasure working alongside you.”
“Yeah, this’ll be fun.”
Pandora gives her one last nod before getting back on track. “How I help this brother will depend on how the ectoplasm has bonded to him if it has at all. I might be able to pull it out entirely, or doing so may kill him. I won’t know until I meet him. I am willing to go with you to meet him, as it would be easier if I explained it myself.”
Danny nods. “I still have to ask if he even wants or needs help. How much can I tell them about you?”
“As much as you are comfortable giving. I trust your judgment.”
“They probably won’t agree to it right away. I’ll send for you when I have an answer.”
Pandora nods and leaves without another word.
Danny turns back to his partners. “I’ll be right back.”
“Remember, Frostbite wanted you to wait another day before going back to the living, so be careful ,” Sam reminds him.
“And make you come back in one piece,” Tucker adds.
Danny nods, kisses them both on the cheek, and opens another portal.
Chapter 8: Bonding Time
Chapter Text
Tim wakes slowly. The pressure next to him leaves him confused and frowning as he pries open his eyes. Then, the pressure shifts, and an elbow is jabbed into his ribs. He flinches as it hits right on a still-healing bruise, falling off the couch in the process.
Tim groans as he sits up and looks over at Summer. She slowly blinks at him before giving in and going back to sleep. He snorts as he gets up, checking his phone to find it’s just after ten in the morning.
“I’ve slept more in the last two days than in the last two weeks ,” he whispers to himself, opening his messages.
10:26 PM
Jay
Fuck. How is he going to deal with them?
Also, Roy’s on my ass about meeting Summer but won’t text you ‘cause he doesn’t want you to feel pressured.
10:04 AM
Baby Bird
Idk how
That doesn’t really surprise me
I’m gonna ask Summer today
Also you’ve apparently already met her
You walked her home after her dad forgot her at the store
He moves to the group chat with Cass and Steph.
8:48 AM
Control
Niece?
Chaos
when when when
10:13
2.0
Haven’t asked yet
Also apparently Cass has seen her
She waved at you when she was walking home
You stayed where she could see you until she got inside
Then he clicks into Tam’s messages.
Yesterday 12:00 PM
Tam
Where are you?
Tim?
Yesterday 1:46 PM
Tam
If you don’t have a damn good explanation for disappearing without using our process, so help me, there will not be a body left for anyone to find.
9:22 AM
Tam
Tim!
Tim jumps to his laptop on the table, panicking and ignoring the pain that shoots through his knees when they hit the rug. He opens his encrypted email, adds the three covers and a quick backstory, copies Barbra, and sends it to Tam.
He returns to his phone and sends Tam the pictures Cass had sent him the first night.
10:23 AM
Tim
[photo]
[photo]
I’m sorry
I owe you another long vacation for putting up with me
Tim gently sets his laptop on the coffee table with his phone face up on top after making sure the ringer is on.
Then Summer stirs, sitting up while rubbing her eyes, and Tim takes the distraction from his impending doom.
“Morning,” Tim says.
Summer startles and whips around, smiling when she sees it’s just Tim. She doesn’t seem to notice the glowing blue marks on her arms, even as they take a second to start fading. He decides not to mention them, just adding it to the list of things to ask Phantom about.
“Are you hungry?” Tim asks.
Summer shakes her head, and Tim opens his mouth to speak but is cut off by his phone.
Dread fills him when he sees Tam’s contact on the call. He glances at Summer, who’s looking curiously at the phone, and answers on speaker.
“You’re on speaker with Summer here and awake,” Tim rushes out, trying to stop Tam from immediately cussing him out.
Summer looks between Tim and his phone.
Tam huffs. “Hi, Summer. I’m Tamara Fox, but you can call me Tam. I’m Tim’s secretary.”
“What’s a secretary?” Summer asks quietly.
“I keep track of Tim’s meetings and messages,” Tam explains.
“She’s the only reason Bruce and I still have a company to run. I’m amazed she’s still willing to put up with all our chaos, in and out of the masks,” Tim adds.
“Thank you for helping him,” Summer says.
Tam lets out a defeated but fond sigh. “Thank you for saying that. I needed to hear it.”
Summer frowns at the phone before looking at Tim in confusion.
“I forgot to let her know I was taking you in, so she’s mad at me.”
“Don’t be mad! He didn’t do it on purpose! I’m sorry!” Summer panics, tense and wide-eyed.
“Woah! Hey, it’s ok,” Tim stops her as he moves to sit next to her. “She can be mad at me for as long as she needs to be. I should’ve updated her yesterday. I had time and didn’t think about it. You have nothing to apologize for, nothing .”
“And I’m not as mad anymore. I understand why he forgot. You’re more important than my need to know,” Tam adds.
Summer hesitates before asking, “Promise?”
Tam doesn’t when she responds with, “I promise.”
Summer slumps heavily into Tim’s side, and he wraps an arm around her shoulders.
Tam gives them a couple seconds before she continues, “I think your best option is the number two.”
Summer looks up at him in confusion.
“I made three covers to tell the public to explain why you’re suddenly living with me,” Tim explains.
Summer nods even as she curls in on herself, still leaning on Tim.
“Option 1: I pull a ‘Brucie’,” Tim continues.
“Bruce is known for randomly adopting kids for seemingly no reason,” Tam explains.
Tim smiles fondly, adding, “But my public persona isn’t as impulsive as his, so people are gonna be suspicious and be a pain about it.”
“The slander from the tabloids alone, ugh,” Tam grumbles.
Tim hums in agreement. “Option 2: We’re cousins. The public wouldn’t bother us nearly as much, but the gala crowd might be more interested in you.”
“Option 3: You’re half-siblings. I’m gonna be honest, I don’t understand why this one’s even an option,” Tam admits.
“Cause you haven’t seen her. She looks enough like my mother that I could easily convince people she cheated or my parents had an open relationship,” Tim explains. “And it’s public knowledge they only wanted one kid. They absolutely would’ve gotten rid of any other kids.”
“That will definitely help with any family claim you decide on, but it’ll make sure the upper class never leave you two alone.”
“Yeah. And we might have issues if someone who was with my parents while Mother would’ve been pregnant calls us on it. They were out of the country when you were conceived and born, but they were still influential enough that it could be an issue.”
“What’s conceived mean?” Summer asks.
Tim freezes in panic as Tam busts out in uncontrolled laughter.
“Uh, um, made. It means made.” His voice is so strained he’s a little surprised it didn’t crack.
Summer squints up at him in suspicion as Tam starts to calm down.
“I promise it means made. It’s just a very specific way that I’m not prepared to explain. Please don’t make me ,” Tim pleads.
This sets Tam off again, but Summer nods and looks back at the phone. Tim sighs in relief as he glares at his phone.
“I’m so glad you have a kid!” Tam laughs. “This is gonna be great!”
“ Anyway , if we go with option two, you’d be from my mother’s side of the family. I think this is our best option, too,” Tim continues.
“Why did you make three if you like one already?” Summer asks.
“I wanted you to have a choice. And Tam and Babs will catch any problems I missed,” Tim explains.
Summer hesitates. “I don’t know who Babs is.”
Tim grins. “Barbara Gordon. She was the first Batgirl, and now she’s Oracle, our badass hacker and master mask wrangler.”
Summer and Tam snort, nearly in unison.
“I’ve cleared your schedule for the next week. We’ll need to decide on a cover by then,” Tam says.
“Oh darn,” Tim smirks. “That means I’ll have to miss the meeting with Lex. How tragic.”
Tam snorts again as Summer starts to fidget. Tim checks on her to see her tracing the glowing marks on her arms as they fade.
“Thank you, Tam. You’re amazing,” he says as he watches her.
“You’re welcome, Tim,” Tam says. “Bye Summer. I can’t wait to meet you in person.”
Summer startles at being addressed as Tam hangs up.
“I’m gonna meet her?” she asks in surprise.
“If you want. But it’ll have to wait until you’ve met my siblings.”
Summer blinks at him as her eyes turn blue, and the marks light up again before an excited smile splits her face. “I get to meet your siblings?”
Tim smiles as he nods. “I was thinking of inviting Cass and Steph over for dinner tonight.”
Summer cheers as the marks glow brighter. They flash, and she vanishes.
Tim shoots to his feet, panic squeezing his lungs, and spins around. He lets out a shaky breath when he spots Summer, confused and tense, sitting on the dining room table. She watches him with wide, scared eyes as he approaches, stopping well out of arms reach.
“Are you ok?” he asks gently, panic fading as he watches her slowly relax.
She traces the marks as they fade again as she nods.
‘Those are cool,” Tim says as he eyes them. “They’re the same color as your eyes when they glow.”
“My eyes glow blue ?” Summer asks as she climbs off the table.
He nods as she comes closer, her eyes glowing again.
“That’s so cool!” she whispers to herself, making him chuckle.
“Have you always had those marks?” Tim asks cautiously as they sit back on the couch.
Summer shakes her head as she brings her hands up in front of her eyes, which are glowing enough to light up her palms. She giggles as the marks glow again.
Tim tenses up again, but she only floats a foot off the couch and gently lands a few seconds later, completely oblivious that she’d done it.
“They showed up when I used magic with Frostbite. Blue blobs showed up and went into my arm,” Summer continues.
Tim takes a deep breath and nods as he hands her his laptop, which is already open to Amazon, and the TV remote. “I’m gonna do dishes. You can watch whatever you want, but my family is gonna wanna get you presents, so I need you to make a list, ok?”
Summer frowns at the laptop but nods, taking both. She turns on a nature documentary about dolphins as he heads to the kitchen.
~~
Summer is frowning and fidgeting with the closed laptop when Tim returns to the living room.
“Is something wrong?” he asks gently.
She startles before holding out the laptop. “I finished the list.”
He takes it, setting it back on the coffee table as he kneels in front of her. “You’re not gonna be in trouble if something’s wrong. I just wanna help if I can.”
Summer hesitates before quietly asking, “Why do they want a list?”
“What do you mean?”
“I don’t know what they want.”
Unease creeps through Tim. “Why do you think they want anything?”
“Mom and Dad said I only get things when I’m good, when I do what they want.”
Dread hits him like a bus as he asks, “What did they want?”
“No magic, especially in public, or to not tell the other something.”
“Not tell about what exactly?”
Summer hunches in on herself as she explains, “Dad didn’t want Mom to know about forgetting me or when he went to the roof. Mom didn’t want Dad to know about her going to see Mrs. Ruby next door. She’s mean, but Mom sees her a lot.”
Tim relaxes slightly and sighs. “My family gives gifts 'cause we’re celebrating a birthday, Christmas, or Hanukkah, or they just saw something and thought of someone. You don’t have to do anything.”
Summer slowly relaxes, too, and Tim remembers Phantom saying something about feeling other’s emotions.
Then she frowns. “We can’t celebrate my birthday. Mom says it’s too close to Christmas.”
“Even if they were on the same day, if you wanted to celebrate both, we would. Two days isn’t a problem,” Tim tells her. “What did you do for Christmas?”
Summer shrugs. “I was always in trouble and wasn’t allowed out of my room.”
“Somehow, I doubt that’ll be the case here,” Tim says with a grin.
Summer smiles back and restarts her documentary.
Tim grabs his phone and laptop. As he settles back into the couch, Summer cautiously leans against him. Tim smiles and wraps an arm around her, feeling her melt into him.
He opens the chat with Cass and Steph and snorts.
10:20 AM
Control
!!!!!!!
🤯🤯
Chaos
WHAT
that’s not fair
she’s always the favorite
Control
🎉🎉🎉😁
Chaos
im gonna cry 😭
12:19 PM
2.0
Summer agreed to have you guys over for dinner
Control
🎉😁🎉🍗
Chaos
give us a time or imma bust down ur door right now
Control
⬆️👍
2.0
5:30
I’ll start cooking about 6
Control
🎁?
Chaos
oooooo
yeah
what should we get her
Control
🦇🦇🦇
Chaos
well duh
what else
Tim chuckles, checking on Summer when she shifts. She sits up, turning so her side is pressed against the back of the couch, and her feet are lightly pressed against his hip. He reaches over and ruffles her hair. She blinks and smiles at him before going back to her show.
“Cass and Steph will be here at 5:30,” he tells her.
She lights up, eyes and marks glowing as she starts to float again, higher this time. She laughs when she notices and tries to look under herself, flipping upside down in the process. She lets out a startled laugh that devolves into uncontrolled giggles.
Tim rights her, laughing as she starts bobbing in the air.
“It’s working!” Summer cheers through her giggles.
Tim opens his laptop as she plops back on the couch.
“Wait,” Summer starts. “Who’s Steph?”
“Stephanie Brown, Spoiler,” Tim explains. “She’s also my best friend and Cass’ girlfriend.”
She nods seriously and goes back to her show.
Tim smiles at her and reviews her list: notebooks with various animals, a pack of animal-themed pencils, a separate axolotl pencil, a shirt with an axolotl holding a knife, a Red Hood beanie, and three Red Robin pins. He mentally notes all the different items and themes before adding everything to the cart and ordering it.
He closes his laptop, grabs his phone again, and makes a new chat with everyone but Bruce.
12:37 PM
Tim
An incomplete list of Summer’s likes: notebooks, animals (axolotl=favorite?), beanies, enamel pins, knives (??)
Also Jason and I are her favorites
Cass and Duke she likes
Doesn’t have an opinion on the rest
Then he mutes the chat. He’s about to put his phone down when Dick texts him.
12:39 PM
Dick
Is the list y Cass and Steph just sprinted through the manor
They almost ran over Dami
Baby Bird
Probably
They’re coming over for dinner
Dick
I’ll take bat-sitting duty then
Baby Bird
Thank you Dick
Tim puts his phone down as Summer starts to fidget again, opening her mouth before shaking her head and hunching in on herself. He nudges her and gives her a soft smile as he tilts his head.
“W-Ca-Do we have time to take pictures?” she asks.
Tim’s face splits into the broadest grin he’s ever worn as he pauses the TV. “Absolutely. Go grab your camera and the case with the extra lenses.”
Summer scrambles off the couch and to her room but walks back, carefully holding her equipment. Tim shows her how to attach and remove the lenses and neck strap. Then, he walks her through the different settings before heading to the balcony. They cycle through Summer taking pictures, both of them going over it, and Tim showing her how to get a better shot for a couple of hours before finally returning inside.
Tim looks through his kitchen while Summer goes through her pictures, curled up in a bean bag chair.
“How do we feel about chicken pasta for dinner?” Tim calls from the kitchen.
“I like chicken and pasta,” Summer replies as she plays the TV and returns to the bean bag.
Tim returns to the couch, lying down as Summer relaxes further into her chair. He smiles and gets comfortable, prepared to learn about dolphins.
Chapter 9: Dinner
Chapter Text
When the knocking starts, Tim checks his phone. He’s amazed they’re here at exactly 5:30 instead of early.
Summer sits on the floor next to the far side of the couch with her camera as he gets up. He raises an eyebrow but doesn’t say anything as he opens it.
Summer giggles as she gets up to sit on the couch next to the arm. Her eyes stay on her camera even as Steph bounds over after shoving a large rainbow gift bag at him.
He rolls his eyes as Steph kneels on the bench behind and slightly to the left of Summer, looking over her shoulder at the picture.
Tim matches Cass’ bright smile as she steps in. She looked at the others pointedly before raising an eyebrow at him.
“I got her a camera. We spent a couple hours taking pictures from my balcony today,” Tim explains.
Cass shoots him a smug smile as she moves to drop her red gift bag on the coffee table before turning to Summer, her smile softening. “Hello.”
“Hi,” Summer says softly, looking up at her and glancing at Tim as he drops Steph’s bag with Cass’ before offering the camera to her. “I’m Summer.”
“I’m Steph, and this is Cass,” Steph introduces as Cass takes the camera. “She got a great pic.”
Cass holds the camera so Tim can see, too.
Steph, who had been bouncing on her toes, is blurry and only recognizable by the blonde blur around her head. Tim’s arm is also blurry, but the rest of him is clear, and a bright smile is visible. Cass is the only one in perfect clarity and has a matching smile.
“Yeah, it is,” Tim breathes, grinning at Summer, who matches it. “Good job.”
Her eyes go blue as she takes the camera back.
“Are you up for presents?” he asks.
Summer’s eyes fade back to brown as she looks at the bags before nodding and setting her camera on the table.
Steph grins and flings herself over the back of the couch, bouncing on the cushion to Summer’s left. Cass smiles fondly as she settles on the table's edge and passes over Steph’s bag first.
Summer hesitates before pulling out her presents, revealing it’s all merch. There’s a Red Hood notebook, a Spoiler shirt, a Black Bat sweatshirt, two Young Justice notebooks, a Signal beanie, and a Red Robin water bottle.
She holds out the t-shirt to Steph. “This is you, right?”
“Yep!” Steph grins.
Summer looks down at the pajamas she’d never changed out of before getting up and heading to her room. Steph’s grin falters until it doubles as she returns in shorts and the shirt, though it’s a couple sizes too big.
After sitting back on the couch, she holds out the sweatshirt. Cass nods before Summer even opens her mouth, smiling brightly as Summer pulls it on, too.
“Sweet niece,” Cass coos as she hands over the second bag.
Summer blinks at her before looking up at Tim, standing by the chair closest to her. “I thought I was gonna be your cousin or sister.”
“To the public,” Tim agrees. “But the rest of us all know you’re my kid. I’m too attached for anything else.”
“Oh,” Summer whispers, eyes wide as she looks up at him.
Guilt prickles at his skin as he realizes he hasn’t made that clear.
She slowly turns back to the bag and pulls out the animal-themed presents. There’s a journal set with different animals on each, an axolotl stuffie, a pack of socks with various cartoon animal bards, a bird-themed pen set, and a rainbow pocket knife.
Summer laughs as she opens the knife and wraps one of the axolotl’s legs around the handle. “It’s the shirt!”
Tim laughs, too, grabbing his laptop when the girls shoot him curious looks. He pulls up the order he’d placed earlier and lets them look through it.
Steph cackles when she finds the shirt, Cass giggling with her.
“‘You axolotl questions.’ Dick’s gonna love it,” Steph heaves as she catches her breath.
“Dick?” Summer asks.
“Close the knife if you’re not using it,” he tells her.
She struggles for a second but gets it closed and looks back up at him.
Steph cuts him off before he can get a sound out, “Dick’s their older brother.”
“Nightwing,” Cass adds.
Tim rolls her eyes at them. “You’ll get to meet him eventually if you want to. Anyone you want to meet, I’ll do my best to get you the chance.”
“Even if they’re not from Gotham?” Summer questions.
“Even if we have to travel around the world to meet them,” Tim promises.
Summer smiles as she starts floating again. Tim, smirking, gently pokes her in the shoulder, making her laugh as she flips upside down again.
Cass laughs, too, as she rights her, only for Steph to grin and poke her. Summer laughs harder as she flips again.
Tim watches contently as Cass gently tugs Summer around the living room, keeping Steph at bay. Summer giggles the whole time, letting herself be pulled around the room like a balloon.
He chuckles when Steph finally manages to poke her again. Cass sticks her tongue out at her as she rights Summer again.
Tim checks his phone and starts moving to the kitchen. “I’m gonna start dinner.”
“FOOOOOD!!” Steph cheers as she follows him into the kitchen. She watches him pull out ingredients and cookware. “So what we cookin’?”
“Chicken pasta,” Tim says. He can feel her gaze like a physical weight.
“How are you holdin’ up?”
“Better than I thought I’d be,” Tim admits.
“Tim,” Steph calls gently.
He turns to face her, sighing at the obvious concern on her face. “I’m still stressed and overwhelmed, but when I left the warehouse, I expected to do this mostly alone. I thought you and Cass would be my only support. Then, I woke up to a mountain of support, which dropped my stress so much that I didn’t even have words. Jason and I had a real talk, one that wasn’t about a case. Even Damian messaged me. I am so much better than I thought I’d be, and it’s because I know if I need help, I can call you guys or my friends. My friends, who have no idea I have a kid and who have a habit of breaking in and kidnapping me when they decide it’s been too long since they’ve seen me. Fuck.”
Steph laughs as he whips out his phone, nearly flinging it across the room in his rush to get to the group chat with his friends.
6:12 PM
Smart Dumbass
Don’t come over until I give you the all-clear
I have a traumatized kid and the last thing we need is to scare her
Strong dumbass
How the fuck did u get a kid
Smart Dumbass
I’ll send you the file later
Tim pockets the phone again as he groans. “Ok, they’ve been told. I just need to send them the file later.”
Steph grins as she nods. “Good. How has Summer been?”
“She had a nightmare that set off her intangibility last night and teleported from the couch to the dining table, but hasn’t had any problems since.”
“Which could be a problem.”
“Yeah. We don’t know what happened behind closed doors, past what Summer’s told me, and that’s still in pieces.”
Steph nods. “Did you summon Phantom?”
Tim shakes his head as he turns back to keep prepping dinner. “She thought I was trying to send her away when I asked if she wanted me to. I told her that would never happen and decided to give her the day to process that. I’m gonna bring it up again after you guys leave.”
Steph nods as Cass suddenly cries out.
They both whip around to see Cass alone in the living room. She’s looking around the room but returning to a spot in the air.
Tim’s stomach drops as he calls, as loudly as he can, “Summer?”
“What?” Summer’s voice, wavering and startled, comes from where Cass keeps returning.
Tim leans on the counter, sighing in relief and taking deep breaths. Steph steps closer and puts a hand on his shoulder.
“T-Tim?”
“Can’t see you,” Cass says.
“But you’re looking at me?” Summer questions, panic making her voice shake.
“Phantom said one of your powers is invisibility,” Tim tells her.
“Oh. That’s what the buzzing is,” Summer says, mostly to herself.
She flickers before remaining in view and dropping suddenly. Cass catches her, holding her close as Tim rushes over.
Summer clings to Cass, who meets Tim’s eyes before taking her to the couch. Tim takes another deep breath before kneeling in front of Summer, who refuses to look at either of them.
“Are you ok?” he asks, frowning when all he gets in response is a weak nod. “Summer?”
“Don’t call Phantom!” she sobs.
“Woah, hey,” Tim startles, pulling her into his side as he sits on the couch. “It’s ok, it’s alright.”
He makes eye contact with Cass again before she nods and joins Steph in the kitchen.
When Summer’s sobs have dropped to sniffles, Tim speaks again. “Phantom isn’t gonna take you if we summon him. He wants you to live here, and he’s hoping he can get most of your training here, too. He’s not gonna make you leave.”
Summer pulls away to look up at him, hope and fear warring in her eyes.
“I’m not gonna get rid of you,” Tim continues. “I want you here. Do you understand?”
Summer nods. The fear’s still there but not as much, so he lets it go for now.
“Do you want to watch TV?” he asks softly.
She nods again and reaches for the remote. Her marks light up again, and the remote shoots into her hand. She freezes before slowly looking back up at him.
“That’s awesome,” Tim laughs. “You never have to get up to get it.”
Summer relaxes again as she turns on the TV and pulls up a lion documentary.
Steph catches Tim’s attention, waving her arms wildly. When he looks over, she motions around the kitchen and gives him a thumbs-up.
He motions her over, and Cass remains at the island as Steph bounds over.
She drags a beanbag chair over and plops down. “Ooooo, lions.”
Summer smiles at her slightly. “Did you know they can sleep for twenty-one hours a day and have up to six cubs at a time?”
“The sleeping sounds amazing , but I don’t think having six babies at a time is worth it.”
“Me either,” Summer agrees. “It didn’t look fun.”
Tim smiles as he watches them. “Are you ok if I keep cooking?”
Summer nods as she pulls away. Tim hesitates before getting up.
Summer grabs his shirt before he can walk away, whispering, “Can we summon Phantom tomorrow ?”
Tim hesitates again but agrees with a nod. “After breakfast.”
Summer gives him a weak smile before turning back to her lions.
Returning to the kitchen, Tim finds all the prep is done, the pasta is already on the stove, and Cass is cutting up the chicken. He sends a two-fingered salute to Steph, who smiles back as he starts the sauce.
“Thanks for catching her,” Tim says quietly.
“Always,” Cass assures him.
He gives her a tired smile. “I’m so glad she’s ready to meet you guys.”
She bumps their shoulders as she moves beside him and starts cooking the chicken. Tim takes a deep breath and leans on her for a moment.
“Phantom?”
“Dealing with the pits,” Tim tells her.
Cass stares at him with wide eyes.
“Jason could see the summoning circle,” Tim continues as Cass glances at his arm. “I asked Phantom about it and found out the pits are pools of corrupted ectoplasm. He was pissed, scared the hell outta me, and he was surprised that Jason wasn’t catatonic or something. He took off last night and hasn’t been back. I was gonna summon him tonight, but Summer asked to do it tomorrow.”
“Worried?”
Tim sighs. “I hope he’s done with the pits. That’s not something I really want to interrupt.”
Cass nods in agreement. “Worried about Summer?”
“Yeah,” he breathes. “She teleported earlier, so when she went invisible, I was so scared she’d done it again but hadn’t stayed in the apartment this time. We don’t know her limits, so for all I know, she could end up in China, or Antarctica, or-”
He cuts himself off when Cass presses into his side. He takes a deep breath, finally noticing his tears and wiping his face.
“Good Dad,” she says after a few moments.
A wet laugh and weak smile escape him. “Thanks, Cass.”
She hums and nods as she tests the pasta, decides it’s done, and strains it. Tim tries the sauce, nodding before pouring it into the pan with the chicken and turning off the burner he’d been using. He simmers the pan for a minute before turning to Cass, who has already grabbed plates and forks and is now adding pasta to each.
They both look up when Steph cheers. She’s moved to the couch, and Summer, now on the closer end, is holding out her camera to show her. Steph grins as she pauses the TV and whispers something to Summer, who nods.
Steph stands, scoops Summer into her arms, and brings her to the island, gently setting her on a stool.
Summer nervously fiddles with the strap as she turns her camera to show them. Tim is filled with pride, and a broad smile stretches across his face when he sees the picture.
It’s a candid shot of him and Cass. She’s carefully adding pasta to a plate, completely engrossed in her task. Tim’s turned to look at her with a with a fond smile. He looks tired but content.
Cass grins, going around the island to gently ruffle her hair and offer a hug. Summer immediately leans into her.
Tim pours his pan over the plates after turning off the last burner and sticks forks into the piles of food.
Cass releases Summer when he comes around the island, too. Tim grins as he pulls Summer into another hug. She melts into him, and he kisses her on the top of her head.
“I’m so glad you like your camera,” he says.
Summer nods into his chest. “Steph says my invisibility will help get the candid ones.”
“She’s right,” Tim agrees.
Cass nods before grinning. “Pranks.”
Tim matches her grin while Steph cackles. Summer grins, too, eyes glowing, and streaks of her hair drip into blue before fading back to brown.
Tim and Cass take the plates to the coffee table while Summer and Steph get drinks from the mini-fridge at the island. Summer gets an orange soda for herself and a Zesti for Tim, at Steph’s suggestion, while Steph gets a Zesti too and grabs a water bottle for Cass.
Tim and Cass bring over more bean bag chairs so they can all sit comfortably at the coffee table.
Steph starts eating as soon as she sits down, passing over the water bottle as she does. Tim snorts as he takes his drink.
They eat in companionable silence, and Cass collects plates when they’re emptied. Tim glares heatlessly at her when she snatches his plate and heads for the kitchen before he even starts to stand. She comes back with more drinks and a smug smile.
Tim sticks his tongue out at her before turning to Steph when she speaks.
“And now the questions begin,” she grins.
Summer blinks at her before turning to Tim.
“You get five,” Tim tells her.
“Booooooo! You’re no fun,” Steph groans. “Fine. What’s your favorite color?”
Summer blinks at her again. “Purple.”
Steph cheers and Summer looks at Tim in pure confusion.
“It’s her favorite, too. You’re the only ones in the family with that favorite,” he explains.
“Cause we’re the only ones with taste,” Steph declares.
Cass sticks her tongue out at her, and Steph blows her a kiss in response. Tim just laughs at them.
“Favorite animal?’ Steph asks.
Summer thinks for a second. “Axolotls. Did-did you know that the things around their heads are their gills?”
“Really?” Cass asks.
Summer nods. “They have lungs, too, so their gills are weird. I like the black ones best.”
“Huh,” Tim and Steph say in unison.
“I didn’t know they had lungs,” Tim continues.
Summer nods with a bright smile. “They’re so weird.”
Steph chuckles and continues, “Favorite movie?”
“I’m not allowed to watch movies,” Summer says, “Mom says they’ll give me ideas.”
The adults pause before Cass grabs the remote and flips through streaming services. “Allowed here. Start now.”
Summer looks up at Tim cautiously, “Did I do something wrong?”
“No,” he assures her. “Movies are just important to us cause it’s the only time we can all hang out together without it devolving into a fistfight, usually.”
“Yeah, we need another movie night soon. It’s been a while,” Steph says. “Could you watch anything?”
“Documentaries. I like animal ones better than people ones.”
“Are there any about axolotls?”
Summer lights up. “Yeah, I’ve seen two!”
“That’s five,” Tim says as Steph opens her mouth to ask her next question.
“Wh-But-” she sputters.
“Movie’s starting,” Tim cuts her off as Cass settles on and plays How to Train Your Dragon.
Steph sticks her tongue out at him before turning to pout at the TV as Summer giggles at her. Steph smiles and winks at her before going back to pouting. Tim rolls his eyes, which makes Summer giggle even more before she’s absorbed in the movie and the others settle in.
Tim checks on Summer as Hiccup touches Toothless for the first time. She’s still absorbed in the movie, but her eyes are lidded and take a few seconds to reopen after a yawn.
He pauses the movie, ignoring Steph complaints and protests as he picks Summer up. She lays her head on his shoulder, even as she frowns.
“You’ll enjoy the movie better when you’re not fighting sleep. We’ll finish it tomorrow,” Tim promises as he heads to the hall bathroom.
He ensures she brushes her teeth before heading back to her room hand-in-hand when she says she wants to walk. He lets her climb onto the bed, chuckling when she curls up on top of the covers. She slowly blinks at him as he tucks her in and is asleep by the time he makes it to the door.
Tim returns to the kitchen to find Cass doing the dishes while Steph is on the phone.
“Cass and I’ll be there,” Steph declares. “Those fuckers won’t get away.”
Steph spots him as Cass turns off the water and leans against the counter next to the sink.
“Hey!” Steph defends as she puts the call on speaker. “Tim’s here too.”
“Did you guys get to meet Summer already?” Jason asks.
“Yep!” Steph confirms. “Tim just put her to bed.”
“Hey, Jay,” Tim greets.
“Does this mean we get ta meet her soon? Also, answer your damn phone, fucker!”
“Just cause you asked, I’m not even gonna touch it,” Tim snarks.
“Bitch,” Jason says in his most dramatically affronted tone.
“Hey, I have to give you shit. I have so much to catch up on,” Tim defends.
Cass smiles as Jason and Steph snort.
“I’m summoning Phantom tomorrow morning,” Tim continues. “I’ll ask about you guys after.”
“Got it. Roy and Kori leave in a week, so I’ll need at least a day to get them back if it's after that.”
“Understood.”
“Awesome. You girls should get over here soon so we can plan for tonight.”
“On our way,” Cass responds, coming to stand beside Tim.
“Great,” Jason hangs up without another word.
“Wooow, not even a goodbye,” Steph complains. “I’m gonna give him so much shit for that.”
Cass clutches at her heart and collapses into Tim. He laughs as he rights her and walks them out.
Tim leans on the door and glares at his kitchen before sighing and finally heading to finish the dishes.
Chapter 10: Lesson One
Chapter Text
The exhaustion slams into Danny as he steps into Tim’s apartment. They’re both at the island, Summer sitting on a stool and Tim standing across from her, eating breakfast.
Summer swallows her bite. “Do I have to go back to the realms?” She’s nervous-sad even as Gotham offers comfort-reassurance .
“Not if you don’t want to,” Danny promises. He raises an eyebrow at Tim, who shakes his head slightly.
Stress-concern-nervous rolls off of him as Summer looks between them nevously. Tim cuts them off as he smiles at her, and Gotham shifts her attention to him.
“We were gonna summon you after breakfast. I made fried potatoes and scrambled eggs if you want some,” Tim offers.
“It’s the best,” Summer says.
Danny huffs a laugh as he shuffles over, sits a stool away from her, and transforms back to human. “Sure, why not? As long as it doesn’t attack me.”
Their sheer confusion makes Danny cackle while they stare at him. Summer still has her fork in her mouth, and Tim’s arm is still raised to close the cupboard with a plate in hand.
“What?” Tim asks eventually.
“The house I grew up in had a man-made portal to the Realms in the basement. It leaked ectoplasm all over, and now, my whole town, including plants, animals, and people, is super liminal. Anyway, my parents don’t know the meaning of ‘lab safety’ and kept ectoplasm in the kitchen fridge when they ran out of room in the mini-fridge in the lab. It would soak into and reanimate the food. Getting attacked by a rabid pack of hotdogs when you just wanted lunch isn’t fun, but the worst was this one Thanksgiving,” Danny shivers. “That turkey would not go down.”
Tim nods solemnly as he hands Danny his plate. “My brother, Robin, once set his pet turkey to attack me, so I understand that pain.”
Summer gasps as the marks from the Far Frozen glow with her eyes. Suddenly, she vanishes and reappears, now sitting on the counter to Tim’s right. He startles but is clearly already aware she could do this.
“Robin has a pet turkey?! Can I meet it?” she asks, practically vibrating as Tim picks her up.
“His name’s Jerry. When you meet Robin, ask if he’ll show you his animals. He’s got a whole zoo at this point,” he says as he brings her back to her plate.
Summer rocks on her stool as she happily finishes her food and waits for them.
“Teleporting?” Danny asks as he eats, exhaustion fading a little.
“Yeah, it started yesterday,” Tim says.
“That’s cool,” Danny grins, and Summer matches it. “So, the pits.”
Tim straightens, tense as apprehension-hope-fear crawl through him.
“All four pits have been purified and removed. Only the corruption is left in those pools,” Danny explains. “Ras al Ghul won’t be messing with ectoplasm, or anything else, ever again.”
Unease adds to Tim as he takes the plates, even as his body and face remain neutral. He drops the neutrality when Danny raises an eyebrow. “Is he still alive?”
Danny can’t tell what answer he’s hoping for. “Yes, though he probably wishes he wasn’t. I removed the ectoplasm but left the corruption, so he’s in too much pain to even twitch.”
A smirk slowly stretches across Tim’s face as fear-unease becomes joy-spite-relief and mixes with Gotham’s own relief and Summer’s curiosity .
“The corruption will kill him eventually,” Danny continues, “but it’ll be slow and painful.”
“ Good ,” Tim says as he puts the plates in the sink.
“Gotham agrees,” Danny snorts.
Tim hesitates before cautiously asking, “What about Red Hood?”
“That’s not something I can do,” Danny admits.
“Why not?” Summer asks.
“‘Cause I don’t want him to end up like Ras,” Danny says, “that’s the only way I know how to deal with it. Lucky for us, Pandora knows realms magic much better than me and has agreed to help.”
“Help how?” Tim asks.
“She’s got to explain it to you. She knows me well enough that she didn’t even try to explain it. I would’ve messed up that game of telephone so fast ,” Danny snorts. “I do know that she needs to know how exactly the corrupted ectoplasm has bonded to him. That’s what will determine how she helps.”
“So she needs to meet him,” Tim clarifies.
Danny nods.
“Is Red Hood sick?” Summer asks.
“Yeah. Pandora’s gonna help him if he wants it,” Danny says.
“So he’s gonna be ok?”
“Yeah, he will be,” Tim assures her as he pulls out his phone. “He may not agree to this immediately, but I think he will eventually.”
Summer smiles brightly before it falters. “Pandora, like the one who released evil into the world?”
“Yes, but the story is entirely wrong. She made the box and trapped the worst evils in it. And now she protects it.”
“Really?” Tim asks as he pockets his phone again.
“Yeah. After we beat the Box Ghost, who had stolen her box, she explained the whole story. He was absorbing the evil energy cause he wanted to be feared even though he’s pathetic.”
“The Box Ghost?” Tim and Summer ask in sync.
Danny grins as he mimics Boxy’s movements. “I am the Box Ghost! Master of all things cardboard and square! BEWARE!”
They all bust out laughing.
“That sounds like a line from an old cartoon or something,” Tim groans.
“Yeah. And to be fair to Boxy, he has…limited control of the stuff in the boxes. Once, there was a box of knives that almost killed Sam. I barely made her intangible in time.”
Danny tenses when panic slams into him from Summer, and they both freeze. He sits up straight and looks between them.
“You can turn other people intangible?” Tim asks.
Danny goes to respond until Summer suddenly pops out of view. He ignores the panic shooting from Tim to focus on her heartbeat and rapid but near-silent breathing.
Tim relaxes when Danny pulls Summer into his lap, even though he still can’t see her. Danny and Gotham project reassurance-comfort as he rubs her back.
Tim takes a deep breath before explaining. “She had a nightmare the night before last after you left to deal with the pits. It triggered her intangibility, and I found her clinging to the bed with one hand cause the rest of her was in it. I pulled her out and held her as much as possible until she calmed down.”
Summer slowly fades back into view as Tim talks, and he relaxes as she does.
“She also teleported from the couch to the dining table and scared Black Bat, Spoiler, and me when she went invisible last night while I was making dinner,” Tim adds.
“Why didn’t you summon me?” Danny asks carefully.
Summer curls into his chest, fear-shame-panic pouring from her. Danny holds her tighter.
“She was scared I was trying to send her away when I suggested it,” Tim tells him. “We hung out, and she met Black Bat and Spoiler so she could have a day to relax before we summoned you.”
Danny watches him for a moment before looking down at Summer. “That’s not the only reason, is it?”
Summer looks up with teary eyes and says, “I don’t want him to get hurt.”
Danny looks up in confusion as realization-guilt-shame pours from Tim, and she starts sobbing.
“We met her because of a summoning that hurt her,” Tim grits out as he comes around the island to hold her hand and start running his fingers through her hair.
Danny takes a second to process that before curling around her, careful not to block Tim’s access. “I didn’t even think about that. Tim’s circle won’t hurt him. It pulls from me, my energy and power. The circle will break long before it would require a sacrifice. I gave it to him so that everyone knows he’s under my protection.”
Summer’s sobs have died down to sniffles as she nods and reaches for Tim.
Danny has an idea as he uncurls and lets him take her.
“Can I bring my partners here?” he asks.
Tim blinks at him as Summer buries her face in his shoulder.
“Sam and I can start her training while you and Tucker work on your tech, so you don’t have to rely solely on the circle,” Danny explains.
Summer looks back at him with wide eyes as Tim nods. Danny nods back as he gets up and rips open another portal.
“I’ll be right back,” Danny says as he steps through, back into his library.
When he sees no one, he focuses on their circles and feels them heading to the labs, so he does, too.
He comes around the corner as Sam is leaving Tucker’s lab. Surprise-confusion drifts from her as he silently ushers her back in.
“I need you guys to come meet Summer and Red Robin,” Danny starts once he’s got them both in front of him. “Her powers are acting up, one of which is apparently teleportation.”
Their mouths literally drop.
Sam is the first to recover. “ Teleportation ? Are you sure?”
Danny nods. “Watched her do it. She didn’t notice until Red Robin picked her up and put her back on her stool to finish breakfast.”
“Breakfast? We just had dinner!” Tucker butts in.
“Time difference is two and a half days there for every day back home,” Danny explains.
“Oh, that’s gonna be tricky,” Tucker mumbles.
“Anyway, I need you to pack a bag with everything you need to upgrade their tech. Summer hates the summoning circle I gave Red Robin.”
“I don’t blame her,” Sam admits.
“It is how she died,” Tucker adds as he moves to start packing.
“I know, and I’m horrible for not even considering how that would affect her when I gave it to him.”
“A lot was going on that night. You had just discovered you could make halfas, got summoned to a dimension with genuine heroes, and had the closest call with the GIW yet. I think you can be forgiven for not thinking everything through this once,” Sam assures him before turning to Tucker. “Make sure you grab two PDAs in case their tech fries.”
Tucker turns to look at her in mock offense. “Me? Forget my babies? How dare you. It’s like you don’t trust me, Bug.”
Sam sticks her tongue out at him. Tucker just grins and waves like the little shit he is. Danny snorts as Sam rolls her eyes.
Once the bag is packed, Danny pulls open another portal. Sam and Tucker go through first and have to catch him when he stumbles through after them, exhaustion slamming into him harder this time.
Tim and Summer watch from their spot at the island as Sam and Tucker help him to the couch.
“This is what you get for not listening to Frostbite,” Sam scolds.
“What’s wrong?” Summer asks.
“He’s opened three portals on top of not resting enough after dealing with four corrupted pools,” Tucker explains as he looks over. “I’m Tucker, by the way.”
“I’m Sam. You must be Summer and Red Robin,” she says, gesturing to them as she says their names.
“Tim, when I’m not in the mask,” he corrects.
“You got it,” Tucker says.
Summer watches them before offering a small wave. Sam and Tucker both wave back, and Danny shoots her a tired smile.
“So, where are we working?” Tucker asks.
Danny laughs at the anticipation-excitement exuding from him. Tim slowly matches it as he eyes the bag and gestures to the large workbench in the far corner.
Tucker runs over and starts setting up, making Tim laugh as Summer climbs out of his lap.
Tim watches her come to the living room and stand next to Sam before he follows Tucker over. Danny watches as he fiddles with something on the table before it slides open and down the legs, revealing a compartment. Tucker practically vibrates with amazement-joy-excitement as he looks through it.
Danny turns his attention to the girls as Sam huffs and shakes her head in exasperation-love-amusement before turning to Summer.
“Danny tells me you can teleport. Should we start with that?” Sam asks her.
“Or intangability?” Danny asks.
“Intangability,” Summer decides immediately.
She moves a bean bag chair and sits down as Sam sits beside Danny.
“Thought so,” he chuckles. “Intangibility, flight, and invisibility can all be spread to other people and things.”
“When you’re intangible and/or invisible, you can only touch or see other things or people that are also intangible/invisible,” Sam adds.
Danny nods. “To turn intangible, imagine something going through you, and to be solid, imagine being stopped by the thing.”
“Like flying in the Realms?” Summer asks.
“Yeah,” Danny agrees, “except you have to do all the thinking since the Realms aren’t here to help. Eventually, it’ll be second nature, and you won’t even have to really think anymore.”
Summer nods as she turns to the coffee table and puts a hand on it. She frowns when only two of her fingers go through. She keeps pushing until Sam gently pulls her hand away.
“Try pushing your fingers through first,” Sam says, holding a hand vertically with her fingers pointed down.
“And go slow. Focus on the part about to go through and what already has,” Danny adds.
It takes another five tries to get her whole hand through and another two to be solid again. Slowly, they work their way through the different limbs and furniture. By the time she’s ready to try her whole body, Summer’s consistently switching on the first or second try.
“Tim! Tucker!” Danny calls, startling them both. “Come here and watch this.”
Tim kneels on the bench behind the couch closest to the kitchen while Tucker stands beside the opposite arm.
Summer takes a deep breath before slowly walking through the couch until she’s standing in the bench. Then she puts her hands on it and pulls a leg up. It drops back through the first try but stays up on the second, and she pushes herself up to stand next to Tim.
Summer blushes as Tim ruffles her hair with a bright smile. Relief-pride fills them both.
Tucker cheers. “You’re already doing so much better than Danny.”
“Hey!” Danny says.
“In his defense, he had to teach himself, usually in the middle of a fight,” Sam cuts in.
Tucker shrugs. “She’s still better.”
“Oh, definitely,” Sam agrees.
Tim snorts as Danny gasps dramatically and clutches at his chest.
“Oh, my half-beating heart!” Danny cries out. “This betrayal shall be the second death of me!”
Summer giggles as he falls to his knees. Sam and Tucker roll their eyes while Tim shakes his head.
“Hood’s gonna like you,” Tim declares.
“So dramatic,” Tucker groans as he starts dragging him back to the workbench. “We’re ready to add the ectoplasm now.”
Danny gets up as Summer climbs over the back of the couch and comes to stand with Danny and Sam on the other side of the table.
“Magic, invisibility, or flight next?” he asks.
“Invisibility,” Summer says.
“Danny!” Tucker whines, impatience-exasperation wafting from him.
Sam drips with amusement-love-exasperation as she stifles a laugh. “You better go before he drags you over there.”
Danny sighs but nods, pulling his ectoplasm to his fingertips as he joins the boys. He coats every piece that they point to. Then Tucker wordlessly waves him away as he focuses back on the circuit board in front of him.
Tim has a fist pressed to his lips in an effort not to laugh, but his amusement-delight tells Danny it’s a losing battle.
Danny shakes his head fondly, gestures to Tucker, and then leans over to kiss him on the temple.
Tucker swats at him in exasperation-love-annoyance as Danny ducks away laughing. Tim finally gives in to his as well.
“Oh, just go back to training, Risk,” Tucker huffs.
“Risk?” Tim asks as he calms down.
“It’s what I call him when I need him to know he’s being an annoying little shit,” Tucker explains, glaring at Danny when he smiles and waves.
“Why Risk?”
“Cause he’s a tech nerd,” Danny says cheerily.
Tucker sticks his tongue out before adding, “And when he first got his power, and through the rest of high school, everything he did was a risk.”
“Not everything!” Danny denies.
Tucker just gives him a blank look. Danny sputters out half-formed words before giving up with a sigh. He heads back to the girls as the boys cackle behind him.
Sam and Summer have claimed bean bags as Sam talks Summer through some magic. A loose ball of lavender vines hovers above Sam’s open palm as a pale blue whirlpool hovers above Summer’s.
Summer’s marks glow again, throwing light around as it passes through the whirlpool.
“Wow,” Danny whispers.
Summer doesn’t even twitch, focusing solely on the whirlpool and Sam.
Sam glances at him before ignoring him. “That’s great! Now, you can either push it out and away or pull it back to yourself. Pushing it can do some serious damage, so we’re gonna pull it.”
Summer nods and takes a deep breath.
“Follow the same flow back to your source. Take your time. There’s no rush,” Sam continues.
Her vines shrink and dissipate as Summer watches before focusing back on her whirlpool. Slowly, it dissipates, too, and her marks fade after a few seconds.
“That was awesome,” Danny says, startling Summer.
“Yeah, she did great,” Sam grins at her.
A soft joy-pride-embarrassment slowly waves off of Summer as she smiles shyly.
Danny pulls over another bean bag and plops down. “Ready for invisibility?”
Summer nods and shifts in her bag to face him.
“This one’s more of a feeling,” he admits. “Did you feel anything when you were invisible earlier?”
“I was…buzzy? Like when Gotham talks but all over and not as strong.”
Danny nods. "That’s a good way to describe it. When you feel that, you’re invisible. You can also focus the feeling on parts of yourself so only the other parts can be seen.”
“Really?” Summer asks.
Danny holds up a hand and turns the pointer and middle fingers invisible.
“Cool!” Summer whispers.
“Showoff,” Sam says.
Summer quickly gets the hang of invisibility but can’t get partial shifts.
Soon, Tim and Tucker join them and find her pouting at her hands. Tim raises an eyebrow in question as Tucker flops into Sam’s lap, who groans but leaves him.
“She can’t get the partial invisibility. It keeps spreading, and she goes completely invisible,” Danny tells him.
Summer curls up in her chair as Tim snorts and drags his bean bag over, plopping down beside her. She uncurls a little when he ruffles her hair again.
“We set up three types of phones, two per type, a laptop, and a camera. We tried some coms, but they immediately fried,” Tucker tells them.
“He also gave me two PDAs,” Tim groans.
“I understand. You have such beautiful tech, and we probably won’t be able to use any of it!” Tucker whines as Sam rolls her eyes with a fond smile.
Tim groans again as Danny laughs.
“Oh! Did you ever figure out how you got the Ancient of Space title?” Tim asks
It’s Danny’s turn to groan. “I forgot about that. Clockwork is gonna be such a pain to track down.”
“Wait, hold on. Back up. What do you mean ‘Ancient of Space’?” Tucker asks as he sits up.
Sam blinks before her circle lights up for a second. “Oh, Ancients! How did I miss that?”
Tucker’s circle also lights up briefly, and he and Sam sit in shock.
“Guys?” Danny asks.
“What the fuck ,” Sam whispers.
“You know, it almost makes sense,” Tucker says, slightly dazed. “You’ve loved space for as long as I’ve known you.”
“Yeah, but I wanna know how ,” Danny stresses. “The way CW explained it made it sound like I shouldn't be able to be an Ancient yet.”
Sam and Tucker look at each other and then back at Danny, who shrugs. They groan but let it go as Tucker and Tim pull out their devices. Summer goes back to try partial invisibility while Sam watches her, slowly drifting to sleep, and Danny soaks in their presence.
“Red Hood’s willing to meet you and Pandora but reserves the right to back out at any time,” Tim says suddenly.
Danny nods. “That’s fair.”
Tim nods back and turns to Summer. “How do you feel about meeting Hood and his team tomorrow?”
Summer’s eyes and marks spark as she starts to float. Tim chuckles as she cheers. Danny grins as she gently lands again.
“Well, I think you’ve got flight down pretty well,” he says.
“Huh?” Tucker asks, looking up from his PDA.
Sam huffs a laugh as Danny shakes his head.
Tucker shrugs and stands. “We should get going. We have class in like 6 hours and I need my beauty sleep.”
Sam and Danny groan but stand as well. Tim rises as Danny rips open another portal, exhaustion spiking again.
“I’ll message you when I wake up and again when I’m with Pandora. Let me know when Red Hood’s ready for us,” Danny says.
Tim eyes the portal as he nods. “Will do.”
Danny nods back and waves at them. “Bye, I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”
Summer waves back as he and his partners step through, back to his keep.
Chapter 11: Breakfast with The Outlaws
Chapter Text
Tim woke to screaming. He was out of bed and heading for the source before he could process the sound.
He finds Summer in her ghost form and still asleep, floating in the back corner where the ceiling, outer wall, and kitchen wall meet. She’s flailing and lashing out, one arm smashing through the drywall like it isn’t even there.
“Summer, it’s ok. You’re alright, I promise,” Tim says as he drags a nightstand over.
Standing on it, Tim’s tall enough to catch one of her hands and gently pull her away from the ceiling. Then she lashes out again. Her caught hand is yanked out of his grip while her free one hits him, backhanded, in the chest. He’s sent across the room and hits the floor, wheezing as he tries to draw air back into his lungs.
As soon as he can drag his voice out again, he’s speaking. “It’s ok. You’re ok. It’s just us. There’s no one to hurt you here. I promise you’re safe.”
He keeps it up as he climbs back onto the table. Summer slowly stops lashing out and curls into herself as tightly as possible as her screams fade to whimpers. Tim grabs a foot this time, pulling her down and over to the bed.
She’s still floating, so he holds her close to keep her from returning to the ceiling. Her hair still has steaks of brown, but her eyes are bright enough that the glow is visible behind her eyelids.
“You’re safe. No one will hurt you here. I won’t let them. You’re safe ,” he says as he starts running his fingers through her hair, occasionally making and undoing braids randomly as his adrenaline bleeds out and his chest begins to ache.
He has no idea how long he sits there, but by the time Jason appears in the doorway, gun drawn, Summer has stopped whimpering.
Tim watches as Jason scans the room, checks the window, and walks through the closet before finally gathering himself.
“What are you doing?” Tim whispers.
“Clearing the room?” Jason asks. “We were worried when ya didn’t answer the door or your phone.”
Roy appears in the doorway with Kori behind him. Jason holsters his guns as they all look over Tim and Summer.
“The apartment is clear,” Kori says softly.
“Nightmare?” Roy asks.
“I woke to her screaming,” Tim nods.
“With all the soundproofing in this place?” Jason asks in confusion.
Tim frowns as he nods slowly and gestures to the new hole in the ceiling. “I found her up there. I watched her make the hole.”
“How?” Kori asks.
Tim lets go of Summer just long enough to show her floating. As he pulls her back, her weight settles against him, and he finally starts to relax.
“I can stay with her if you’d like to get some rest,” Kori offers.
Tim shakes his head. “She doesn’t know you. I don’t know how she’d react, especially after a nightmare.”
“On that thought,” Jason buts in, “I’m gonna get started on breakfast. And make ya a pot of coffee, or three.”
“You’re my favorite brother,” Tim says with a tired smile.
Jason blinks at him before a wide grin slowly splits his face as he heads for the kitchen.
“Oh, that’s gonna go straight to his head,” Roy laughs as he and Kori follow him.
It doesn’t take much longer for Summer to start waking up. Tim lets her push away from him, and she looks at him in confusion before looking around.
“Tim?” she whispers nervously.
“I’m sorry I came in without permission,” Tim whispers back. “You were screaming, and I needed to make sure you were ok. I’ll leave if-”
“No!” Summer throws herself back into his arms. “Don’t go.”
“I’m here as long as you want me to be,” Tim promises.
Summer curls up in his lap as she takes in her clothes and pulls a chunk of hair to where she can see it. “I’m dead again.”
Tim flinches, and Summer looks up, startled and a little panicked.
“I’m sorry we couldn’t stop them,” Tim says, “but I’m happy they can’t hurt you again.”
Summer watches him before dropping her gaze to her knees and taking a deep breath. Slowly, her form drips back to her human one. “Will I ever see them again or my stuff?”
“I would prefer you didn’t,” he admits after a minute. “But if you really feel the need to, I’ll take you. I won’t let you be alone with them, but I’ll take you. Your stuff is fine. The cops have already gone through you’re old apartment, so we can get it whenever. I would prefer my siblings to get it, but we can go if you want.”
“I had to hide the stuff I like. Mom always gets upset when she sees it. Will they be able to find them under my dresser or behind my bed?”
“Yeah,” Tim chuckles, “they can do that. If you make a list of what’s where they’ll bring them to you.”
Summer smiles up at him. And they sit in silence for a few more minutes before Tim sighs and flops back so he’s lying down, dragging her with him.
“Jason and his partners are here. He’s the best cook in the family, and he decided to make breakfast,” Tim tells her as they stare at the ceiling. “Don’t tell Alfred I think Jay’s the better cook.”
“I don’t know who they are,” she says.
“Oh, right. Jason is Red Hood. Alfred is technically the Wayne butler, but he’s our grandpa and the one that’s really in charge.”
“Will Alfred be mad if he finds out?”
“Probably not, but he’s always been the one that feeds us, so it’s kinda sacrilege to say.”
Summer nods and sits up. “So we have to get dressed now?”
“I’m gonna, but you can stay in your pajamas,” Tim tells her. “None of them will care. I’m gonna make sure they aren’t making a mess of our kitchen, but you can come out whenever you’re ready. I’ll come back if you want me to stay until you’re ready.”
Summer nods again and giggles as he rolls off the bed onto the floor. He grins as he gets up and heads back to his room, closing her door behind them.
He changes, goes through his morning routine, grabs his phone, and heads to the kitchen. He smiles when he sees her door open, and the hall bathroom closed with the light on and water running.
Tim turns the corner into the kitchen and sees Jason at the stove. Roy sits sideways, feet thrown across the couch, and Kori floats behind him. She’s looking at something over his shoulder with a soft smile.
Jason shifts, and Tim catches sight of the clock on the stove. It’s 10:24, and they were supposed to be here at 9:30.
“How long did you wait before coming in?” Tim asks.
“Like a half hour,” Roy calls from the couch.
Tim blinks at him before turning to Jason, who’s nodding.
“We waited in case ya were still asleep or Summer needed ya,” he explains.
“Which she did,” Kori adds, turning to face them.
Tim snorts as he sits at the island, and Jason passes him his coffee.
“Summer didn’t have blue hair in the picture I got,” Jason starts questioningly.
“That was her ghost form,” Tim explains. “Did you read the file?”
“Part of it. Roy read the whole thing, but the pit wouldn’t let me get past ‘er parents. Kori had to calm me down so I wouldn’t go after them several times before I gave up,” Jason admits reluctantly. “I haven’t even really met ‘er yet, and I’d already tear the world apart for ‘er.”
“Now you know how I feel,” Tim grins as he rubs at the ache in his chest.
Jason raises an eyebrow at him, and Tim shrugs.
“I tried to get Summer away from the ceiling while she was still lashing out at her nightmare and got thrown across the room for it. It doesn’t ache nearly as much but is still noticeable.”
“No sharp pains?”
Tim shakes his head, and Jason nods as Summer comes out carrying a notebook. She’s wearing her Red Robin shirt, Red Hood jacket, and sweatpants.
Jason’s grin almost splits his face when he turns and sees her, but Summer is focused entirely on Kori, who waves.
“Hello, I’m Koriand’r, Princess of Tamaran. To the people of Earth, as a civilian, I am Kori Anders, and as a hero, I am Starfire.”
“Hi,” Summer says as she waves back.
“You can join her,” Tim says, smiling and holding a hand out when she looks up at him. “You can float with her if you want.”
Summer smiles back and gently passes over the notebook as she floats and slowly flies over to Kori, who smiles and offers a hand when she’s close enough. Summer takes it and gets twirled around as she giggles.
Roy waits until the giggles have died down to introduce himself. “I’m Roy Harper, Arsenal.”
Summer waves at him with her free hand, and he waves back.
“And I’m Jason-”
“Red Hood!” Summer says in awe, pulling her hand back and waving at him with both.
Tim laughs at Jason’s blush while Kori and Roy laugh. They get a glare in response.
“Tim said we’ve met before,” Jason starts, continuing when she nods. “It took me a while, but I remember you now. You were with an older girl, and we dropped her off first, right?”
“Holly,” Summer nods. “She always came and found me when Dad forgot me. She said her cards told her when I got left behind and if I needed her to walk all the way with me.”
“Her cards?” Roy asks.
“What do you mean ‘walk all the way with you’?” Tim asks over him.
“Sometimes she walked me to my door,” Summer starts slowly, “and sometimes she stopped when we got to her door cause her cards said I’d be safe.”
“Tarot cards?” Roy asks.
Summer shrugs and nervously looks between everyone as she flies back to Tim, landing on the stool directly to his right. He bumps her shoulder, smiling gently at her when she looks up. She relaxes and leans into his side as he pulls her stool closer.
Jason motions his partners over as he plates food and passes them out. Kori doesn’t land, sitting cross-legged in the air as Roy sits on the counter by the sink.
Summer glances at Kori before looking up at Tim.
“You can use your powers. You don’t have to ask,” he tells her.
Summer grabs her plate and floats to sit with Kori. Jason and Roy smirk at him, and he blushes and drops his gaze to his plate.
“So attached already,” Jason teases.
“And already such a good dad,” Roy praises.
Tim flushes further and shovels food into his mouth as Jason laughs. Behind him, the girls giggle quietly. They look to find them whispering and ignoring them.
“And Kori’s already the favorite,” Jason says.
“Does that really surprise you?” Roy asks
“Nope. She’s the best of us.”
Tim snickers at the lovesick looks on their faces, and Jason flips him off without looking away. They eat as they devolve into teasing.
Suddenly, Summer appears on the counter on the other side of the sink from Roy, but she’s too close to the edge. Roy and Tim jump to their feet while Kori shoots over, stopping just out of arm’s reach of Jason as he catches her.
Summer screams and shoves away from him, making him stumble and slam into the island. She backs into the corner and watches Jason as she shakes and stops breathing. Everyone freezes as Tim approaches, pulling Kori away as he passes her.
“Summer?” he asks.
Her eyes don’t leave Jason, and she tears up, but she reaches for Tim. “He didn’t feel bad until I touched him.”
“What do you mean?” he asks, taking her hand.
“It hurt,” she sobs. “I didn’t feel it until it hurt!”
Tim looks back at Jason to find his eyes wide and bright green as he shakes, but there’s no anger. And Tim understands.
“The pit. You felt the pit. Are you still in pain?” he asks, turning back to Summer.
Slowly, she shakes her head before finally looking away from Jason. “The pit is why he’s sick?”
Tim nods. “It’s what Phantom and Pandora are coming to fix.”
“Are you always in so much pain?” Summer asks Jason.
They both look back at him. Kori has sat on the island, hugging Jason from behind as he stands between her legs while Roy is cupping his face and trying to get him to look at him. Jason keeps watching Summer and slowly shakes his head.
“No. I was angry and homicidal and violent at first, but the pit’s never directly caused me pain. It just made me get myself in situations where I could be,” he says, the pain in his voice making Kori hold him tighter and Roy lean against his front.
“Pandora can help him?” Summer asks Tim.
“Phantom is sure she can,” he assures her.
Summer slowly pushes away from the corner and into Tim’s arms as her shaking stops. Jason gently pushes Roy off of him, finally looking away from her.
“I’mma fix the hole,” he mumbles, shaking his head when Roy moves to follow down the hallway.
Kori hesitates before following Jason when Roy nods at her.
“I’m sorry,” Summer whispers. “I didn’t mean to hurt him.”
“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Roy tells her.
Summer buries her face in Tim’s shoulder instead of answering. He and Roy share a look as he rubs her back.
“Do you want me to talk to him? Tell you if he’s upset with you?” Tim asks.
She nods frantically, and Tim puts her down and looks up at Roy.
“Will you -” he starts.
“I’m not going anywhere. Go talk to him,” Roy cuts him off and drops to a knee in front of Summer. “What do you wanna do while we wait?”
Tim kisses the top of her head as she grabs Roy’s hand and pulls him to the couch.
Tim finds Jason in Kori’s arms as she’s floating so he can reach the hole. He’s tense and angry, but his eyes aren’t glowing anymore. Neither acknowledges him, so he returns to his room and goes through yesterday's tech.
He grabs a phone and finds a group message from Phantom. He goes through each tech, adding names and responding individually.
Phantom
Made a chat with all your tech
Let me know which is whos
I’m heading to the one class i have today
Control
Phone 1-1 = unused
Tim
Phone 1-2 = Tim
Summer
PDA 1 = Summer
Tim
PDA 2 = Tim
Control
Phone 2-1 = unused
Tim
Phone 2-2 = Tim
Control
Phone 3-1 = unused
Summer
Phone 3-2 = Summer
Phantom
Got it
Tim blinks at the immediate response before he pockets phone one and returns to Summer’s room, leaving her devices on her desk. Kori glances at him as he enters this time, offering a small, strained smile. He nods at her, and she lands, putting Jason down and kissing his temple before leaving.
Jason doesn’t look at Tim, making him sigh as he walks over and stands in front of him.
“I ain’t backing outta shit,” Jason starts. “I can’t do that ta ‘er again.”
“You and Summer, blaming yourselves,” Tim sighs.
Jason snaps to look at him. “She ain’t done anything wrong . Why-”
Tim raises an eyebrow at him, and he shuts up. “Neither one of you did anything wrong. If Phantom had thought she could respond like that, he would’ve warned me, so there’s no way we could’ve known. You didn’t choose any of this. You don’t deserve to punish yourself for it.”
Jason watches him for a minute before deflating. “How da ya have Alfie’s look so perfect?”
“I’m a mimic, Jason,” Tim snorts. “I observe and copy when it benefits me. Why do you think B says I borrow his morals.”
“What? When has he said that?”
“Every day since I made him take me as a Robin.”
“The fuck da ya mean?”
Tim grins as he leaves the room without another word. Jason groans but follows him.
In the living room, they find Kori and Summer floating above the coffee table, crisscrossed, facing each other and holding hands while Roy stands nearby, pushing them so they spin around each other. The TV is paused at the beginning of Spirit: Stallion of the Cimarron.
Jason snorts as Roy pushes them a little harder, making them spin faster.
Summer lets go of Kori, barely catching herself before slamming into the TV, and snaps around to stare at him. She slowly flies over, landing and taking Tim’s hand as Jason steps back to stay out of arm’s reach.
“He’s upset with the pit, not you,” Tim tells her.
“We’re gonna get rid of it today,” Jason says. “so I won’t have to be upset anymore, and it can never hurt ya again.”
Summer smiles at him. “Can we watch the movie Roy picked?”
“Of course,” Tim says, leading her over to drag bean bags over. “You didn’t have to wait for us. We could’ve restarted it or rewatched it later.”
“But don’t you have to make sure it’s something I can watch?” Summer asks as she plops down.
“Your mom’s rules don’t apply here,” he reminds her. “You can watch anything age-appropriate, and I trust Roy to pick a good one.”
“Oh,” she whispers before turning to Roy, who’s settled on the couch with his partners. “You were right. I’m sorry I made us wait.”
Roy shrugs. “I get it. And I had no problem waiting ‘til you were ok to start.”
Summer turns to the TV as he presses play and carefully wiggles her feet under Tim’s thigh as she lets her get absorbed in the movie.
Tim glances at Jason, who’s watching Summer, and takes a deep breath. He hopes Pandora can help and that he will never have to hear Summer scream like that again.
Chapter 12: Purification
Summary:
I have been asked for ages, so here they are. And it's currently early September in Gotham.
Danny-21
Sam-21
Tucker-21
Jazz-23
Dani-19
Summer-8
Tim-19
Cass-19
Steph-20
Jason-23
Kori-25
Roy-25
Damian-13
Duke-17
Barbara-28
Dick-26
Kate-31
Alfred-74? imortal? ???
Bruce-46
Chapter Text
Jason and Kori are cleaning up lunch when Tim gets a message on his new phone.
Phantom
I’m with Pandora
Let me know when you’re ready
“Phantom’s ready,” Tim says.
Jason and Kori leave the kitchen while he, Roy, and Summer head back to the living room from where he’d been showing them the workbench. Tim pulls a spare mask out of the table as he passes it.
“Anything we need to know before they get here?” Roy asks.
“His portals are what made me think of the pits,” Tim tells them. “They’re a brighter green, vertical, and swirl inward instead of bubble.”
“How the hell did ya get from that ta the pits?” Jason asks.
“The summoning circle reminded me of something, and it clicked when I saw the portal,” Tim explains.
Jason frowns at him.
“It glows when he uses it,” Summer whispers.
Tim wraps an arm around her. “I don’t know how you want to introduce yourselves, but I’ve been saying your codenames.”
“That why ya had us bring our gear?” Jason asks.
“Yeah,” Tim agrees. “Phantom will probably find out eventually, but I don’t know if Pandora will be around that much. He made it sound like her coming to a living realm is rare. Also, I told him that you guys are teammates. I don’t think he’s gonna be a dick about it 'cause he’s also got two partners, but that’s not my call.”
“Always three steps ahead,” Jason snorts. “Thanks. Let’s get moving. I wanna be pit-free as soon as possible.”
Kori sits on the couch while Roy and Jason nod and head to the guest room to change. Tim puts on his mask, and Summer pulls over a bean bag.
“You really like those, huh?” Tim grins.
She smiles at him as he sits in the chair closest to the window. She drags her bean bag over so it’s at his feet. Kori shoots him a soft smile as she gently settles against his leg. Tim blushes as he opens the new phone again.
Tim
Ready when you are
It’s a minute before a portal opens, and Phantom steps through in his regular form.
A massive blue-skinned, four-armed woman follows him. Her long hair is magenta, and the crest of her golden helm is a fire of the same color. A golden chest plate covers her black, short-sleeved top, and her floor-length skirt starts black before abruptly switching to gold at about mid-thigh. Each arm has a black band around each wrist and just below each elbow. The front right arm holds a blue spear with a gold tip while the other three wave.
Summer waves back as Red Hood and Arsenal come back. They falter at Pandora’s intimidating presence but keep coming when she waves at them as well.
“I am Pandora,” the woman says. “It is a pleasure to meet all of you.”
“I’m Red Robin,” Tim starts before gesturing to Summer. “I’m the one in charge of Summer.”
Summer glances at Phantom as Pandora kneels in front of her.
“Hello, young mage. Phantom and Frostbite have requested that I assist with your Realms Magic,” she says. “We will have to do this in the realms.”
Tim takes a deep breath and looks up at Phantom, who nods.
“Do we have to go today?” Summer asks.
“No,” she says as she stands. “Today, I am here to help the one with corruption.”
Summer nods as she climbs into Tim’s lap. He looks up to meet Phantom’s eyes, finding amusement and relief in them.
“I’m Phantom,” he says, attention returning to the others.
“I’m Starfire,” Kori introduces. “You don’t look as you were described.”
“They probably described my High King form,” Phantom explains, “but I prefer this one. I only really use that one when summoned 'cause I have to, or if I want to make a point.”
“That’s fair,” Roy huffs. “I’m Arsenal.”
“Red Hood,” he adds.
“And who will I be helping today?” Pandora asks.
Hood steps forward. “Ya should probably know that Summer had a bad reaction when she fell, and I caught her. She screamed as she crawled into the corner to get as far as she could from me.”
Summer curls in on herself as Pandora glances over at her.
“I will need to touch your skin,” Pandora says as she steps closer and holds out a hand.
Hood removes a glove and takes her hand. Pandora holds it for a minute, slowly frowning, before letting go and turning to Phantom.
“I need Sam,” she says.
Phantom is tense as he rips open a portal and leaves without a word.
The vigilantes all share a look as Pandora turns to Summer again. She holds her hand out again, and Summer slowly takes it.
“Who’s Sam?” Roy asks.
“She’s the one who Phantom appointed to teach our young mage living magic,” Pandora explains, distracted as the flames on her helm flicker.
She releases Summer’s hand and steps away, concern evident on her face.
“Why do you need Sam?” Tim asks cautiously.
Pandora hesitates before looking him in the eye. “I need her help to test an ability Summer may have. It’s rare and dangerous. If you have it, the sooner we start training, the safer you’ll be.”
“Why do ya think she could have this ability?” Hood asks.
Pandora turns to him, “Your corruption isn’t strong enough to cause a reaction like that. She could have the ability, Gotham could have purified you some after her reaction, or she could just be far more sensitive to corruption.”
“But we need to be sure,” Tim says.
Pandora nods before changing the subject. Tim shares another look with Star as she addresses Hood again.
“The ectoplasm has bonded to you in a way that, if removed entirely, will kill you. I will have to purify it and remove the corruption separately. It will not be a pleasant experience.”
Hood slowly nods as another portal opens, and Danny steps through again, this time with Sam.
She’s still got her goth style, tight black jeans with rips showing dark purple fishnets underneath, and a purple crop top with a black skull over a black, long-sleeve fishnet shirt. Her hair is tied back this time, showing off an undercut.
“What are we doing, Pandora?” Sam asks.
“I need your help determining if Summer can purify corruption by contact,” she explains.
Phantom and Sam snap to attention, speaking together. “ WHAT ?”
“What does that mean?” Tim asks as her hugs Summer closer to him.
“The second Ruler of the Infinite Realms is the only one ever known to have the ability to purify by touch,” Pandora explains. “Before she became High Queen, others forced her to use this ability, causing pain and permanent damage to her core. It took her a long time to figure out how to control it and escape them.”
“She became High Queen because one of them was the High King, and he’s the first one she defeated,” Phantom adds.
“Will finding out hurt ‘er?” Hood asks. He’s tense, his hands clenching and unclenching. Arsenal is draped against his side while Star moves behind them and wraps an arm around each.
“No,” Pandora says firmly. “She will not be in any pain.”
Summer wiggles in Tim’s hold, so he lets go. She steps over to the women, fidgeting nervously as she looks up at them.
“What are we doing?” she asks.
“We both will take one of your hands,” Pandora says before turning to Sam. “I’m sorry, but you must think of your time with Undergrowth.”
Sam flinches and Phantom reaches out and rubs gentle circles on her upper back.
Summer looks back at Tim, who smiles at her.
“If you’re comfortable with this, I won’t stop you,” he says.
“Will I hurt someone if I don’t?” Summer asks as she turns back to Pandora.
“I don't know, but I know that you will hurt yourself,” she tells her.
Summer takes a deep breath as she holds out her hands. The women each take one, and Pandora takes Sam’s other hand. Sam closes her eyes as they become a deeper purple that extends across the whole eye. Summer’s marks glow brighter than any time Tim’s seen so far, as she flinches slightly.
Pandora’s frown grows as the others relax. Her fire sputters but remains lit.
Sam slowly opens her eyes, and they’re purple again. “I can’t feel him in the memory anymore.”
Summer walks back and curls back up in Tim’s lap. He holds her as Phantom laces his fingers through Sam’s.
“What does that mean?” Roy asks.
“She has the ability,” Pandora declares as she turns to Tim and Summer. “When you are ready and comfortable, I will happily begin your training. For now, we will give you something for protection.”
“‘Give her something for protection’?” Tim questions.
“The way her magic pushed against ours made it clear it doesn’t like other magics,” Sam explains. “We can’t place spells on her without hurting her, so until she can make her own, she’ll need something to help block others from discovering this ability.”
Pandora nods as she removes one of her bands from her back left wrist and wraps it in two hands. Ectogreen symbols surround them before sinking through. She opens her hands and offers the band to Sam.
She doesn’t hesitate, even if she doesn’t take the band. She hovers a hand over it as she mutters, eyes flashing again. When she removes her hand, purple marks have joined the green symbols.
Pandora then offers the band to Summer, who uncurls and takes it. At her touch, it splits into two and adjusts themselves to fit her wrists, extending up her forearms as they narrow, covering the first third of her arms. Her marks glow again as waves along the edges of the bands slowly etch themselves into existence in a matching shade of blue. Then, all colors fade, and the bands are plain black again.
“The corruption can still hurt you, but these will warn you,” Sam says.
“If the bands glow again, return to your guardian,” Pandora explains. “Do not touch what sets it off, or let yourself be touched.”
“I promise I will,” Summer says.
Tim tightens his hold on Summer as he meets Phantom’s eyes again and gives him a determined nod.
“They won’t touch ‘er,” Hood growls.
“We’ll deal with anyone who tries,” Arsenal agrees.
The Outlaws fall into a strong wall of support and protection. Star and Arsenal smile at Tim and Summer while Hood nods.
“Are you still going to make Hood better?” Summer asks.
“If it’s what he wants,” Pandora says as she turns to Hood.
“Yes,” Hood confirms. “I have ta.”
“You must remove your helmet and the other glove,” Pandora tells him.
He doesn’t hesitate, handing them to Arsenal, who puts them in the other chair as he approaches her. She takes both of his hands with her back arms as the front ones rest on his chest.
“I will purify the ectoplasm. Drawing out the corruption, once it’s separated, is the part that will hurt.” Pandora says before she looks over at the other Outlaws. “He will be unconscious while his body adjusts to the pure ectoplasm.”
They all nod, and she focuses on Hood. His eyes glow enough to be seen clearly through his mask lenses, and he twitches lightly. The twitching increases as Pandora pushes her hands up, and he chokes and coughs as they go over his neck. Then she yanks them away from his face, and a thick black sludge follows.
Pandora releases Hood, and Star and Arsenal catch him as he collapses.
She clasps the sludge in her front hands as her back ones summon fire before dropping the sludge into it. It takes several minutes to burn away, and she waits for another before extinguishing the flames.
Tim watches as Star gently lays Hood on the couch, and Arsenal sits on the edge of the couch next to his hip.
“He’ll be ok, now?” Summer asks
“Yes,” Phantom assures. “He’s still very liminal, but Lady Gotham will make sure his ecto doesn’t become corruption again.”
“Liminal?” Arsenal asks.
“Living beings who are ecto-contaminated,” Phantom explains. “They do get some abilities while not to the same extent or strength. Faster healing, better healing, higher strength, and night vision are the most common but far from the only possibilities.”
“The uncanny valley also tends to get triggered in normal people when they look at us,” Sam adds.
“Oh,” Phantom turns back to Tim, “and there’s a high chance you’ll be liminal eventually. With me and Summer around and Lady Gotham pushing ambient ecto here, plus my circle, I’ll be amazed if you don’t.”
“You’ll both have far too much fun with any of those,” Arsenal laughs and shakes his head. “How long will he be out?”
“I’m unsure, but I doubt it will be more than a day,” Pandora says.
“I can ask Frostbite,” Phantom offers, “he might have a more specific answer.”
“Please,” Star nods.
Phantom nods and rips open another portal. “I’ll be right back.”
Sam and Pandora wave goodbye as they step through.
There’s silence for a second before Arsenal turns to Tim with a conniving grin that makes Tim tilt his head.
“If you become liminal, will you get green eyes too?” Arsenal asks. “Cause if you do, you could freak some people out.”
Tim matches his grin. “Ya know, suddenly, I hope so.”
Then he looks down at Summer, who’s running her fingers over her bands as she stares at Hood.
“Are you ok?” he asks her.
“I could’ve helped him,” Summer whispers as she tears up.
“You would’ve hurt yourself in the process. No one wants that,” Tim says firmly.
“But he-”
“Would hate himself for you being hurt to help him,” Star cuts in softly.
“Jason protects people, especially kids,” Arsenal says. “If a kid got hurt helping him when there was a way they wouldn’t have, he’d be heartbroken.”
Summer looks back up at Tim as her tears start falling. He hugs her as close as he can as she buries her face in his chest.
“Just cause you can do something doesn’t mean you should,” Tim says softly, glaring at Arsenal’s flat look. “You need to understand the consequences and effects, physical or not. I also need to work on it so we can do it together.”
Summer nods into his chest without pulling away and lets out a muffled “Ok.”
Star and Arsenal smile at him before turning their attention back to Hood. They sit silently as Summer slowly falls asleep, and Tim gently sets her on her bean bag.
“So what now?” Roy asks.
Tim shrugs as he opens his mouth to respond until his phone goes off. When he checks it, he finds a message from Phantom.
Phantom
Frostbite says he’d have to see Red Hood to determine when he could wake up
Do we want to bring him or just drop it
Tim hesitates and looks at the others. “Frostbite needs to see him to narrow down when he’ll wake up.”
“So we’re meeting another ghost today?” Arsenal asks.
“If you’re both alright with that?” Tim responds.
He gets nods and goes back to the messages.
Tim
Bring him
The portal opens quicker this time, and Phantom steps through first, grinning mischievously.
Then, a massive yeti follows. He’s covered in white fur and equipped with gray claws and a pair of fangs poking past his lip from the bottom jaw. The horns scraping Tim’s ceiling are made of clear ice, as is his left arm, though it has the arm's skeleton on display. The right arm sports a gold band around the bicep. There’s a gold belt holding up a blue loincloth and a large blue cape clasped with a blue and gold charm. He’s holding a brown bag.
Phantom barely holds back laughter as the bag is placed at his feet. He smiles at Summer as she wakes up.
“What the fuck,” Arsenal breathes.
This breaks Phantom’s hold, and he cackles as Frostbite smiles.
“I am Frostbite, leader of the Far Frozen,” Frostbite introduces, “chosen Healer of the Great One, High King Phantom.”
Arsenal’s mouth hangs open until Star reaches out and nudges him.
“I am Starfire, this is Arsenal, and this,” she gestures to Hood, “is Red Hood. He is the one we would like you to check on.”
Frostbite nods. He looks over Hood before turning to Tim briefly. Then, he pulls devices from the bag and sets them on the coffee table. “You must be Red Robin.”
“Yes,” Tim confirms.
Frostbite smiles at him and nods as Summer tiredly waves at him.
“Hi, Frostbite,” she mumbles.
“Hello, Mage. I am glad to see you again,” he responds before looking back to Tim. “Thank you for caring for the young mage.”
Tim smiles down at her as she looks back up at her. “I will never need to be thanked for this. It’s my pleasure.”
Frostbite smiles at him and nods again.
Chapter 13: GIW Starts Shit
Chapter Text
Frostbite picks two sensors, a tablet, and another device from his pile on the coffee table and heads for Red Hood.
His leather jacket, thigh holsters, and steel-toed boots have joined his helmet and gloves on the chair closest to the kitchen. The domino mask and the rest of his outfit are still in place. His black hair, with the white streak in the front, clearly has had fingers running through.
Arsenal’s bow and both quivers have joined Red Hood’s gear. The rest of his outfit is still in place, and Danny lets himself wonder, again, why he doesn’t have sleeves.
The amount of worry-hope-apprehension-anticipation pouring from everyone is dizzying.
Arsenal and Starfire move aside, keeping physical contact with Red Hood and a careful eye on Frostbite. Arsenal moves to the other end of the couch to wrap a hand around his ankle while Starfire floats over the back of it to kneel on the bench and start gently playing with his hair.
Frostbite places one sensor on Red Hood’s chest before holding the second one to his temple. They beep, and he checks the tablet as it lights up before removing the sensors and holding the last device out. It beeps, too, and is put down as the tablet is carefully tapped at.
Frostbite nods at the tablet before looking up at Starfire. “He should wake within the hour.”
Starfire and Arsenal both visibly relax, but everyone lets the worry-concern fade.
“An hour here or at home?” Danny asks.
“Here,” Frostbite confirms.
“Are you sure?” Red Robin asks.
“Yes,” Frostbite assures. “Lord Tucker and I designed the last device to measure the time flow of the realms. He is currently designing a smaller version that he can wear to limit any time loss.”
“Tucker helps with a lot of tech,” Summer says.
“It’s his favorite thing,” Danny snorts. “And technology is to the Infinite Realms what magic is to most people in the living realms.”
“Only half believed in at best?” Red Robin huffs.
“Pretty much,” Danny agrees.
“Lord Tucker and the Great One’s inventions have greatly assisted my position as Healer,” Frostbite adds.
He grabs another device, the same one he’d used when giving Summer the choker. He turns to Summer and kneels before her, holding it out. It lights up when it gets within a foot of her. He pulls it back and looks it over before nodding.
“Your readings are wonderful. You may remove the monitor if you wish,” he says.
“How do I do that?” she asks as she tugs at the ribbon, which just stretches with the movement.
“Hold the device and pull. The ribbon will release,” he explains.
Summer does as he says, and the ribbon slides off like it had never been connected. Wonder rolls off her as she hands it to Frostbite, who takes it, puts everything back in his bag, and picks it up.
“Is there anything we need to be on the lookout for?” Arsenal asks.
“Not really. There shouldn’t be any side effects besides the liminal abilities he could develop. He’ll probably have at least three, but the combo differs from everyone,” Danny tells him before turning to Red Robin. “Let me know if he develops something else. It’s super rare, but you’re all strange enough that it wouldn’t really surprise me.”
Everyone nods, and Danny nods back before ripping open another portal as Frostbite smiles at them.
“I hope to see you again under better circumstances,” he says.
He steps through, and Danny moves to follow when Summer stops him as panic-worry spikes from her.
“Will you stay until Red Hood wakes up?” she calls.
“If that’s alright with everyone else?” he asks as he looks around.
He gets another round of nods and lets the portal close. He pauses before turning to Tim as he pries his domino mask off.
“Will they be around a lot?” he asks.
Tim looks at the others and then at Summer. “Yes, you should probably show them your living disguise in case training takes you out of the apartment and you run into them.”
Danny smiles and nods at him, expressing gratitude for the cover story. This makes Summer blink in surprise and smile.
Danny then lets his transformation wash over him and throws out jazz hands. “Hi, I’m Danny Fenton, a completely normal, totally not dead, 21-year-old.”
Arsenal’s jaw drops as Starfire lands on this side of the couch.
“Hello, Danny. I am Kori Anders,” she says.
“Is this outfit your Starfire or Kori style?” Danny asks.
“Kori,” Tim and Arsenal say in unison.
Amusement drips from all three of them, with the addition of arousal from Arsenal and confusion from Summer. Danny tilts his head as Kori smiles.
Tim pulls out his phone, looks up Starfire, and shows him a photo. “This is Starfire’s outfit.”
The picture shows a metallic purple leotard with darker, horizontal purple sides. Silver bracers cover her forearms, and plating covers her shoulders and extends slightly up the sides and back of her neck. Her boots go to her mid-thigh and come to a point in the front. Every edge has a layer of silver plating. Several green jewels are set in the silver at the edge of her gauntlets closest to her elbows, the point of her boots, the inside edge of her hips, and the junctions of her shoulders and collarbones. Her hair extends far behind her and trails fire as she flies.
Danny looks up at Kori’s outfit today, and the difference is striking. Her dark red hair only falls to her hips. The long-sleeve purple sweater she’s wearing barely dips below the edge of her shoulder, and her black and purple tie-dyed skirt falls to her ankle with a slit on one side that stops mid-thigh. And simple black flats adorn her feet.
“That is quite the difference,” Danny huffs as he returns the phone. “It’s wonderful to meet you, Kori.”
“I’m Roy.”
Danny looks over to find that he’s also removed his mask, rubbing at the corner of an eye.
Danny grins. “Wonderful to meet you, too, Roy.”
Suddenly, Roy turns to Tim with a grin, amusement-teasing . “He’s gonna get mistaken for one of you.”
“Oh, yeah,” Tim agrees, continuing when he notices Danny’s confusion. “Batman has a habit of adopting black-haired, blue-eyed orphans. We’re a pretty famous family, so you’ll probably get lumped in with us.”
“Especially if you go out with Summer,” Roy adds.
Summer frowns and looks up at Tim. “Why do I matter?” She squeaks as Tim suddenly hauls her back into his lap.
“As long as you’re a part of this family, people will be interested in you. It’ll be a lot at first, then it’ll come in waves, but it’ll always be there,” Tim explains. “And even if none of that was the case, you matter because you exist.”
“That’s all that matters,” Danny adds softly. “Do you understand?”
Summer looks at them with wide eyes as she adds. Then she and Danny both snap to look at Red Hood.
After a few seconds, Red Hood slowly sits up, pausing before looking around.
“Hood?” Tim asks softly.
“I don’t feel it anymore,” he whispers, awe-relief thick as it waves off him. “Even the angry hiss in the back o’ my head is gone.”
Roy and Kori swamp him in a hug as Summer climbs out of Tim’s lap and goes over. She holds her hand out. Red Hood hesitates, looking at Tim, who nods, before gently taking her hand. They stay there for a few seconds before she throws herself into his lap.
Red Hood lets out a wet laugh, relief-joy falls from him, and he lets go of his teammates to pull her as close as he can.
Danny can feel the dopey grin fighting its way across his face. He rolls his eyes at Tim when he notices his smirk, making him snort.
“Thank you,” Tim says as he moves to stand beside Danny.
“He’s one of mine. I never need to be thanked for helping my people.”
“That will never stop me.”
“Or us,” Roy adds.
“Thank you, Danny,” Kori says.
Hood looks up to say something but stops when he takes in Danny’s appearance. “Um?”
His loved ones grin at him, amusement-glee-joy pouring off of them.
“This is Danny,” Tim starts.
“He is a normal 21-year-old man,” Kori continues.
“Totally not a dead guy in disguise,” Roy adds before giving into his laughter as Danny does.
“So, this is what? A living disguise?” Jason asks.
Tim nods as he starts chuckling, too.
Danny takes a moment to collect himself. “I have it in case we need to leave the apartment for practice.”
“The teleporting will definitely mean leaving eventually,” Tim says.
“Realms magic will have to be in the Realms,” Danny adds. “and living magic will have to be elsewhere eventually.”
“Living magic?” Roy questions.
Danny nods. “Magic is different for us. I don’t use it much, so I’m not the person to ask, but I know it’s way more dangerous or completely useless in the living realms. There’s no in-between.”
“Why does living magic need to be done elsewhere?” Kori asks.
“I know a living mage who accidentally blew up a building when she lost control,” Danny explains before turning to Tim. “Don’t tell her I said that. She will make sure I have a second death.”
Tim laughs, and Summer giggles as she finally turns from where her face had been buried in Red Hood’s chest.
Danny smiles as he opens his mouth but freezes when a frantic tugging at his core from Sam’s circle starts.
“I have to go,” Danny rushes out before letting the summons pull him back to Amity Park without another word.
He appears in the living room of the apartment he shares with Sam and Tucker, where he finds Sam patching up Valerie on the couch while Tucker taps furiously at his computer. Rage-pain-worry-fear slams into him, and he instinctively drops the temperature in response.
Valerie has several fresh bruises, a couple cuts, and a few burns. Her clothes are covered in dirt and blood.
“The GIW took Wes!” Valerie nearly shouts.
She hisses as Sam moves to treat another burn, and the temperature drops further as he fills with rage as well.
“Found them!” Tucker calls.
Danny shoots over to him to see security footage from the GIW base on the edge of town. Wes is being hauled out of the van, stumbling as an agent shoves him and two others drag him inside.
He pulls his High King form to the surface. The sound of weapons makes him turn around, and he finds Valerie has activated her Red Huntress armor and gear, with a gun already in hand.
It’s been updated again. The first layer looks connected, one solid piece, with the red of the hood extending down the shoulders and arms, darkening as it goes down and lightening again as it reaches the inside of her legs. Her sides are solid black and extend down to her boots. The darker red on her waist is also the color of the metal plating around her neck and shoulders. Black beading decorates her chest, and a belt around her hips, the pockets of which are decorated with red beading.
“ I’m done ,” Danny growls. “ They’re done .”
“Finally,” Sam snarls as she grabs the mace Dora had gifted her, pockets the lipstick laser, and kneels to tap her anklet to activate her armor. By the time she’s standing again, she’s completely covered.
Her armor has also changed. The black medieval plating now fades into a dark blue at the edges, while the chainmail underneath is a darker purple than the lavender color it had been and now comes up to a hood. The black undershirt also extends through the hood and over her face. The chest plate is now decorated with purple vines and dark green thorns.
Tucker hits a button on his watch to activate his own and grabs his tech bag, his regular gun with extra clips, and two ecto-guns. “Let’s do this.”
His armor is mostly the same. The red khepresh and green plating around his shoulders and forearms are all still covered in black-lined hieroglyphs. Golden linens wrap around his body, and black belts with red pockets and green hieroglyphs are wrapped around his waist and hips, crossing to form an X. What’s new is the blue waves decorating the edges of the linens and the green snakes wrapped around each bicep.
Danny takes off, knowing one of the girls will bring Pharoh with her and being unwilling to wait any longer.
He stops abruptly about half a mile from the edge of their ghost shield. Sirens and emergency lights activate, responding immediately to his presence while agents run around.
“Fright Knight,” Danny calls as he tugs open several portals.
Fright Knight appears at his side as the army of skeletons pours through the portals. Danny throws up a shield of his own as the agents open fire, and Fright Knight throws a shower of meteors that smash into their shield. It flickers violently for a moment before settling again, and the agents start yelling and running around more. Danny raises a hand to stop him from throwing another shower.
Danny extends his shield as the skeletons surround the base. They land as a giant flower emerges and blooms, revealing Vervain and Pharoh. A few seconds later, Red Huntress flies in.
Pharoh jumps down and starts setting up his tech and hacking. He gets the ghost shield down, and Danny drops his shield and nods at Fright Knight, who throws another shower.
The army charges, and Vervain sends a wave of vines as the meteors demolish the fence.
“Go get him,” Pharoh says without looking up from his tech. “We’ll be right here.”
“I shall remain here to protect your chosen partners until you return, my liege,” Fright Knight assures as he kneels, head bowed.
Vervain rolls her eyes but doesn’t protest, just sending another wave of vines.
“Thank you, Fright Knight,” Danny accepts.
He rises again as Danny grabs Red Huntress, extending intangibility and invisibility to her as he flies them into the building. He stops in an empty hallway, landing as she pulls up a map on her gauntlet.
Danny focuses on Wes’ circle. “Fifteen feet down, thirty-six feet right, three feet up.”
She moves the map until she finds the room. “Interrogation room. Two automatic blasters inward and four out, two cameras, and it has its own shield on a separate power grid. It’s on but not active.”
They look at each other in suspicion before she taps her com. “Pharoh, did you shut off the shields for the interrogation rooms? They’re on a separate grid.”
“Not yet. Separate grids are gonna take me a sec,” Pharoh says.
Red Huntress and Danny make eye contact and respond together, “Trap.”
“Are we tripping it?” Pharoh asks.
“I’m getting Wes back now . I don’t care what I trip right now,” Danny grits out.
“Agreed,” she says, switching the com to the speakers in the gauntlets. “I’ll keep the com on speaker. We'll let you know if we trip the trap before you shut off the grid.”
“Kick their asses,” Pharoh says.
They continue to Wes’ interrogation room. The shield activates as soon as they’re inside, and the guns charge up as they move to track Danny. He throws up a shield to block any blasts, even though they only track.
Wes is slumped on the table, hands cuffed together and to the center of it, but sits up as the shield is made. There’s a cut on his forehead that’s stopped bleeding, a split lip that bleeds as he gives them an exhausted smile, a black eye that is already darkening, and he’s cradling his ribs.
Red Huntress gently pulls him up and into a hug that he melts into, even as he stumbles from the cuffs around his ankles.
“Hey, guys. Fancy seeing you here,” Wes jokes as he pulls away, still leaning heavily on her.
“Forehead, eye, lip, ribs. Any other injuries?” Danny asks gently as he frosts over his eye and ribs before icing his lip shut.
“Ankle. Cuffs aren’t helping,” he says.
Danny reaches for him but stops when the cuffs give Wes a small electric shock, which makes him whimper. Red Huntress sits Wes back in the chair and starts working on the cuffs.
The ankle cuffs are undone as the guns and shield power down.
“Grid’s down. I’m also in the cameras and there’s no one in the base. They’re all out here. There aren’t very many, and everyone’s subdued.”
The three of them freeze.
“What?” Wes asks, voice strained.
“Already?” Red Huntress asks at the same time as the wrist cuffs drop.
“We’re coming back,” Danny says firmly as he grabs his fraidmates around their waists and hauls ass back to the rest of his fraid.
He sets them down, passing Wes to Red Huntress so he doesn’t collapse. He looks around to find small groups of agents scattered around and surrounded by skeletons as the extras stand on the perimeter, but there aren’t any more than 30 agents. Most are unconscious, and those who aren’t are dazed and sluggish.
“Something’s wrong,” Vervain says. “This was way too easy.”
Danny nods in agreement as Wes and Red Huntress snort.
“Especially with how hard they fought to take him,” she says.
“What exactly happened?” Pharoh asks.
“They came into the coffee shop as I was heading to break,” Wes explains, “waving scanners around and kinda froze and glared when they got to me.”
“I got there as they were hauling him out. Tried to make them let go,” Red Huntress adds.
“I didn’t start fighting until they slammed her on the ground,” he continues. “I got hurt in the process. Then they dragged me here and threw me in that room without a word.”
“They waved the scanner over me as they tossed him in the van but let me up and apologized for the inconvenience ,” she continues. “They still refused to tell me why they took him. So I took off for your apartment.”
“Why didn’t you summon me?” Danny asks.
“I didn’t have time to draw your big ass circle, Phantom,” she says, exasperation-annoyance dripping as she does.
“You haven’t given her a personal circle,” Vervain tells him.
“What? No! I gave it to you the day my parents caught me,” Danny denies. “Didn’t I?”
Vervain and Pharoh shake their heads.
“You were gonna, but they caught you before you could,” Wes reminds him.
Danny forces himself to remember that day and groans. “Fuck!” He starts to say something else but is cut off as everyone’s coms go off simultaneously.
“Where are you?” Jazz’s voice is full of panic, making everyone tense even more. Panic-worry shoots from everyone.
“The GIW grabbed Wes,” Danny says. “We just got him back.”
“Get back to your apartment now ,” Jazz demands. “I’ll explain when everyone’s there.”
“We’re on our way,” Red Huntress assures.
Jazz cuts her com without another word.
“Go. I’ll meet you there,” Danny says.
Vervain takes Wes’ weight from Red Huntress. Vines quickly wrap around them, and they disappear into the ground. Red Huntress summons her board, pulling Pharoh on and taking off.
Danny tugs open more portals before turning to Fright Knight, who had silently observed the agent as more regained consciousness. “I need you to update my court. I have a feeling I’m gonna need them.”
“Yes, my liege. It will be done,” Fright Knight responds with a slight bow as he joins the skeletons, returning to the realms.
“Tell Red Robin,” Danny says to nothing once the last skeleton is gone and all portals have closed. Then, he takes off to catch up with his fraid.
Chapter 14: Summer's Room
Chapter Text
“Should we be worried about that?” Jason asks cautiously after a few moments of silence.
“No.” Everyone turns to Summer. The sudden attention makes her hunch in on herself a little. “He got summoned, like when you summoned us from the Infinite Realms.”
“Someone summoned him?” Roy asks.
She nods as Jason peels off his mask and meets Tim’s eyes, suspicion clear. Tim nods in agreement, and Jason nods back, relaxing a little.
“Thank you for explaining,” Kori says, tucking a piece of Summer’s hair behind her ear.
Summer watches her with wide eyes as a smile slowly spreads on her face before faltering. “Is he gonna come back?”
“Yes,” Tim assures her. “I don’t know when, but I do know he will be back.”
Summer nods half-heartedly as Jason tugs her into leaning against him again. She gives him a weak smile and settles against him.
“What are we doing now?” she asks quietly.
“What do you wanna do?” Jason asks back.
She shrugs but won’t meet anyone's eye. Tim meets Roy’s, Kori’s, and then Jason’s eyes, getting nods from each of them.
“Ugh,” Jason groans. “I gotta get outta this armor.”
“Sorry!” Summer scrambles out of his lap, nearly smacking Kori in the face in her rush. She stops on the other side of the coffee table and stares at her feet. “Sorry, sorry.”
Roy opens his mouth as Jason starts reaching for her. Both stop as Tim stands and shakes his head before motioning to the hall. Jason nods and pulls his partners up, collecting their gear as he speaks.
“We’ll be back once we’re in comfy clothes again,” he says.
His voice is level, but his eyes are filled with panic. Kori shoots Tim a worried look while Roy watches Summer with a pained one before they head to the guest room.
“Summer?” Tim asks, kneeling just out of arm’s reach, careful not to crowd her. “Can you talk to me? Tell me what’s going on in your head?”
She sits on the floor and curls up before slowly looking up at him, only to look away and start tracing patterns into the rug.
“Does this have something to do with your parents?” he continues gently.
She shrugs before whispering, “Dad and Mrs Ruby get so angry when I’m in their way.”
“Angry, how?”
Summer buries her face in her knees. “They yell. Mrs. Ruby pushes me sometimes. I tripped over her purse once, and she yelled more. Then Mom started yelling, and she grounded me.”
Tim takes a slow, deep breath. “That won’t happen here. If you’re ever in the way, we’ll ask you to move or just go around you. No one’s gonna yell at you for it. If they do, they’ll have me to deal with.”
“They won’t be mad?” she asks, finally looking up.
He shrugs. “Damian always acts mad. It’s usually just an act, but everyone gets angry.”
Summer frowns. “Who’s Damian?”
“Robin. The one with Jerry the Turkey,” he explains, smiling as she laughs.
“Will he be mad if I ask about Jerry?” she asks, uncurling and pulling on her fingers.
“No way,” Tim snorts, offering a hand as he stands. “He loves his animals and talking about them.”
Summer smiles and takes it, letting him pull her to her feet as The Outlaws return.
Roy scans them before grinning. “So, do we know what we’re doing?”
Summer fidgets as she looks between them and Tim. He nudges her and tilts his head.
“I made the list of my stuff,” she says.
“Awesome,” Tim says as he catches Kori’s curious head tilt and Jason and Roy’s worried looks. “She had to hide the stuff she likes.”
Kori frowns as Summer pulls her notebook out from under the coffee table. Jason closes his eyes and nods as Roy moves closer and kneels next to her.
“Ooooo. Who gets to go, then? Or are we all going?” he asks.
Summer looks up at Tim and shakes her head when he raises an eyebrow.
“Roy, Kori? Would you mind?” he asks.
“It’s our pleasure,” Kori says with a bright smile.
“Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go, let’s go!” Roy bounces as he stands, and Summer hands him the notebook. “We’ll be right back with your stuff!”
“Thank you,” Summer calls as they head for the door.
They smile and wave at her as they leave.
Jason pulls out his phone for a second before pocketing it again. “I sent them the address from the file since they forgot to ask.”
Tim snorts and rolls his eyes before turning back to Summer. “Anything you wanna do?”
Summer shrugs again, but she’s still looking at them so Tim takes the win.
“Well, since they’re getting your stuff, should we rearrange your room so we can put them where you want?” Jason suggests.
“I can rearrange the room?” Summer questions as she looks between them.
“Of course,” Tim confirms. “You can decorate and arrange it however you want. It’s your room.”
Summer smiles, grabs Tim’s arm, and pulls him to her room. Jason laughs as he follows them, and Tim flips him off over his shoulder.
By the time Roy and Kori return, the room is very different. The bed has been moved into the corner, under the patched hole. One of the bedside tables is centered against the wall shared with Tim’s room, while the other is next to the bed under the window. The desk has been moved to the left to make room.
Tim’s in the process of ordering a large dresser, three bookshelves (at Jason's insistence), and another slightly smaller desk while Jason and Summer are giggling together as they lay on the floor.
“Wow,” Roy says as he steps into the room. “You guys have been working .”
He and Kori walk around the bodies to drop a soft pink backpack and a small navy blue duffle bag on the bed next to Tim.
“There was a lotta pink in that room,” Roy comments.
“Mom said that’s the color normal girls like, so I had to like it,” Summer explains.
“That’s dumb as hell.” Roy frowns. “I don’t think I’ve ever known a girl whose favorite color was pink.”
“I know a couple, but it’s not more common than any other color,” Tim adds with an eye roll.
“What are your favorite colors?” Summer asks.
“Red.” The harmony makes Tim roll his eyes as Jason snorts and Roy laughs.
Kori smiles fondly as she gives her answer. “I like purple.”
“Yay!” Summer cheers.
Tim snorts and clarifies, “That’s her’s, too.”
Kori smiles at her and sits on her other side. “It’s a good color.”
Summer grins at her before getting up, hugging her quickly, and climbing onto the bed. She starts going through the backpack first. There’s a sketchbook, a pair of worn-out black and purple sneakers, a beat-up pencil pouch with sunflowers and yellow axolotls, and beat-up copies of the first and fourth Seeker books.
She frowns and moves to the duffle bag. She pulls out a blue and purple tie-dye hoodie and relaxes. Then, she spots the shoe box underneath and holds it close.
Jason is visibly struggling to hold back laughter. Tim flips him off as Summer looks over at him.
“Timbo used to keep his stalker photos in a shoe box like that,” he laughs, moving to lay his head on Kori’s lap.
“Stalker?” Summer asks, looking back at Tim.
“When I started taking pictures, I was sneaking out at night to get candids of Batman and Robin without them ever knowing I was there until I told B when I became Robin,” he explains.
“Stalking,” Jason says cheerily, grinning up at him.
He laughs when Tim flips him off again as Summer opens the box. Inside is an elephant stuffie. It’s stained and torn, a few small ones, but the trunk is off entirely, and a hind leg is only connected by half an inch of fabric and a couple random threads.
“Dad said I was too old for stuffies,” Summer whispers. “Food was on her when I pulled her from the trash can.”
“Can I see her?” Tim asks.
She hands him the box and slumps into his side.
“What’s her name?” Roy asks.
“Salad.”
Roy and Jason burst into laughter as Tim smiles at the elephant. Jason’s head falls off Kori as he curls onto his side while Roy is doubled over.
Kori eyes her boys before tuning back to Summer. “Why Salad?”
“Elephants eat plants. Salads,” Summer explains as she looks between the hyenas.
Tim kicks Roy in the thigh while she looks at Jason, and Kori jabs Jason in the ribs when she looks at Roy. They both get glares with the attacks.
Summer keeps looking between them when they shut up before slowly looking back at Tim.
“I think Alfred can fix Salad,” he says after a moment.
“Really?” she asks.
Tim smiles and nods as he pulls out his phone and calls Wayne Manor, putting it on speaker.
“Wayne Manor. Alfred Pennyworth speaking.”
“Hey, Alfred,” Tim greets. “Any chance B’s gonna be gone at some point soon?”
“Hello, Master Tim. Master Bruce has meetings all morning tomorrow,” Alfred says. “He will not be home until mid to late afternoon. Master Damian and I will be the only ones home.”
Tim smiles at Summer. “Do you wanna meet them at breakfast tomorrow?”
“Yes!” she yells before slamming a hand over her mouth.
Alfred chuckles, and Tim and Jason both grin at Summer, who slowly lowers her hand and smiles back.
“I look forward to meeting you tomorrow, Miss Summer,” Alfred says.
“Miss?” she mumbles as she sits up again.
“If we bring a stuffed animal, could you fix the tears and stains?” Tim asks.
“I would be happy to do that,” Alfred agrees. “It wouldn’t be the first one I have fixed. I remember Master Dick’s tears when he brought Zitka to me with a small tear her the side.”
Summer lights up, almost vibrating in excitement.
“Salad is also an elephant, and she’s in pretty bad shape,” Tim continues.
“Understood, Master Tim,” Alfred responds. “If the damage is too extensive, I may have to keep Salad for a night, but I will have my kit ready for your arrival.”
“Thank you, Alfred. We’ll see you tomorrow,” Tim says.
“Have a pleasant night, Master Tim, Miss Summer,” Alfred responds.
“You too.” Tim hangs up and gently puts the lid back on the box.
Summer’s marks spark to life as she starts floating. Then she squeals and teleports to just outside Kori’s reach. All three guys startle. Tim catches himself before actually moving, Jason sits up and whips around, and Roy takes a step toward Tim before stopping.
Kori, however, calmly reaches out, leaning over a little, and tugs on Summer’s pant leg. She bobs in the air and giggles as the guys relax. Then she looks around and hunches in a little.
“Oh,” she says. “I teleported again?”
“Yep,” Tim confirms. “We should start practicing that soon.”
Summer nods as she flies back to the bed and lands closer to the middle. Tim moves the duffle over so she can keep unpacking.
She pulls out a thin, faded rainbow blanket, a sparkly dark purple knitted beanie, and a faded blue ball cap without a logo.
“Where did you get all this stuff?” Jason asks.
“Grama gave me Salad. Holly gave me the rest,” Summer says as she spreads the blanket out and crawls back to Tim’s side. “She said I should have things I like.”
“She was right,” Roy agrees.
Tim carefully bumps her shoulder. “Definetly.”
~~
The Outlaws have left, and Tim is in the middle of washing dishes when the water stops. It’s still coming out of the tap but frozen in the air without the cold or ice. Tim pulls his hands away and takes in the absolute silence.
He whips around to find Summer and her documentary are also frozen. She’s mid-sip of her soda.
As he does, something rubs at his neck. He finds a solid black ribbon hanging around his neck. The medallion is a gold gear with a black center and a stylized CW.
He looks up to find a blue being floating in front of the fridge. He doesn’t have legs, just a ghostly tail, but the rest of him appears primarily human. He’s wearing a purple tunic and cloak with the hood up. There’s a black belt and a gear pinned at the base of the hood. There’s a scar across his left eye, a long white beard, and what looks like a grandfather clock in his chest. Each of his gloves has three watches and a pocket watch hanging from the belt. He carries a black staff topped with a purple V that holds a stopwatch.
“Clockwork,” Tim says as he eyes the being.
“Correct,” Clockwork confirms.
Tim nods slowly as he gestures to Summer. “How?”
“I have stopped time,” the ghost explains. “The medallion allows you to move as you normally would.”
“Why?”
“We need to talk.”
“About what?” Tim asks.
“You must not contact Daniel until he messages you,” Clockwork warns.
“ Why ?” Tim glances at Summer. “What if Summer needs him?”
“The government body called the Ghost Investigation Ward has made a move, and if he is distracted, things will get worse. Summer will be fine if she does not cross paths with Joker.”
“I’ll kill him first,” Tim spits before taking a deep breath. “What will happen if he manages it?”
“If he touches her, he will set off an ability her body will not be ready for,” Clockwork explains. “She will end up in a coma, and until she’s ready for the ability, Daniel would have to be with her constantly for her to be conscious.”
He leans back against the counter, closes his eyes, and forces himself to breathe through the rage. “Maybe I should just kill him now.”
“Do not.”
Tim’s eyes snap open in a glare.
“One of the curses on that soul transfers to whoever kills him and changes them into Joker with his memories.”
“ One of the curses?”
Clockwork doesn’t respond or even move beyond the calm wavering of his tail. Then, his form changes. He shrinks, and his face softens as the beard disappears.
Tim gapes at him, mind going blank before he puts that in a box to deal with later. Shaking his head, he moves on. “Danny made it sound like you don’t explain yourself. Why are you now.”
Clockwork still doesn’t move, but Tim gets the distinct impression that he’s amused.
Tim frowns. “Oh…kay? Is there anything I can do to help Danny?”
“Protect her.” Clockwork nods at Summer. “His fraid will need to stay in Gotham until this is over. They will need help.”
“I’ve got plenty of safehouses they can use until we can get them settled.”
Clockwork nods at him. “Daniel is an ancient because he is King.”
“What?” Tim asks after a pause.
“Ancients are created when their power matches the reach of their field. Halfas are exceptionally overpowered, and the crown has increased his well over the requirement.”
“And you haven’t explained any of this to him?”
Clockwork smirks before disappearing, medallion going with him, and sound returns.
Summer finishes her sip before pausing and looking over at Tim. “Are you ok?”
“Yeah,” Tim says as he turns off the sink and moves into the living room. “Clockwork just stopped by.”
Summer looks around as she frowns.
“He paused time while he was here,” Tim clarifies.
She blinks at him before a grin breaks out on her face. “He can do that? That’s so cool!”
“Yeah, it is,” he admits. “I freaked me out, though.”
“Why was he here?”
“Phantom has stuff he has to do in his dimension. He probably won’t be back for a while, but his fraid will be in Gotham while he is. I have no idea what a fraid is, but they’ll be here.”
“Oh,” Summer says as her face falls, and she turns back to the TV.
Tim plops down next to her, and she leans into her side.
“Is he coming back?” she whispers.
“Of course he is,” Tim assures her as he wraps an arm around her and rubs her arm. “I don’t think even a second death could keep him from coming back. Why do you think he wouldn’t?”
“Cause I’m too much work. Aren’t I?”
“Never,” he says firmly. “Any parent who says their kid is ‘too much work’ shouldn’t have ever been a parent. Phantom will agree with me. He’s way too attached just to leave you here.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I do,” he stresses. “He wouldn’t have given me a summoning circle or brought his partners here if he was ever willing to leave you.”
“Are you sure?” she sniffles.
“Yes,” Tim promises.
“Ok.” She curls into his side.
Chapter 15: The Manor
Notes:
Jauntysalsa and Sewicked both gave me ideas for this chapter. Thank you for that!
Chapter Text
Summer’s rubbing her eyes as she comes out of her room. Her other arm is curled around her shoebox, her Robin notebook on top, and a pen in her hand. She’s wearing jeans, her Red Robin jacket over a Red Robin shirt, and her Red Hood beanie.
“Do you have your phone?” Tim asks.
Summer stops and backs into her room again. She comes out again with her axolotl added to the pile as she struggles to get her phone and PDA in her jacket pocket.
Tim chuckles as he helps, putting one in each pocket. Then, he leads them down to the parking lot and into his car, waiting for her to buckle herself and settle in before asking, “Ready?”
Summer nods but clicks her pen and fidgets nervously with the pages of her notebook.
Tim watches her for a second before a distraction comes to mind. “Can you do me a favor?”
Summer nods.
“While we drive, will you make a list of places to go and things to do once you’re legally mine?”
“Ok,” she whispers as she opens her notebook.
Tim smiles as he faces forward and starts the car.
Nearly halfway through the forty-minute drive, he notices Summer’s frowning and twitching. He starts to ask, then remembers how she always has something playing on the TV, even when she’s not really paying attention. He turns on the radio and watches through the rearview as she slowly relaxes, writing something occasionally.
Tim waits until they’ve pulled up to the gate before turning around and asking, “You don’t like the quiet, do you?”
Summer flinches but explains. “A quiet car means Mom’s mad. She’s scary when she’s mad.”
The gate opens as Tim turns back around, and he starts down the driveway as he speaks again. “Tell me if I’m doing something or taking you somewhere that makes you uncomfortable or hurts you. I don’t want to do either, so I need to know how to avoid it. Do you understand?”
Summer sniffles out a shaky “Yes.”
Tim hums as he parks on the side of the fountain closest to the door, turns off the car, and faces her again. “Alfred will insist on calling you ‘Miss Summer’. Are you ok with that?”
“Why?” she asks as her face scrunches up.
“Cause he’s British and technically works for us.”
She blinks at him but nods.
“Damian tends to be dismissive and snappy. Let me know if he goes too far.”
Summer nods again, and they get out of the car. She waits for him to come around so they can head to the door together.
Summer blinks when Alfred opens the door as they reach the top step.
“Morning Alfred,” Tim greets.
“Good morning, Master Tim, Miss Summer. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“Hi,” Summer whispers, giving him a little wave that earns her a gentle smile.
Alfred nods at her and leads the way to the kitchen. Tim takes her stuff and sets it on the counter as she climbs onto one of the stools. He pushes it in and sits on the next stool.
“I must admit,” Alfred starts as he dishes up food, “I’m impressed you’re awake so early without having to be at the office. Unless, of course, it’s because you’ve refrained from sleeping at all.”
Plates are placed in front of them as Tim raises his hand in surrender.
“I haven’t pulled an all-nighter since I got my kid,” Tim says as he throws an arm around Summer’s shoulders, making her giggle around her fork. “I promise.”
“Well then,” Alfred smiles at them, “thank you, Miss Summer, for this miracle.”
Summer swallows her bite as she frowns. “I didn’t do anything?”
“You exist. That’s all you ever need to do,” Tim tells her.
She watches him with wide eyes as Alfred starts dishing up another plate. It’s set on the counter as Damian comes in and pauses when he sees them.
He glances at Tim as Summer gives him a small, nervous wave before grabbing his plate and heading back to the door. “I shall be in my room.”
Summer deflates a little as he turns the corner.
Tim makes eye contact before getting up and kissing the top of Summer’s head. “I’ll be right back. Stay with Alfred.”
Summer nods half-heartedly and looks up when Alfred gently clears his throat.
“Master Tim has informed me that you have a friend needing help,” he says.
She’s reaching for the shoebox when Tim heads after Damian.
He catches up as Damian makes it to the top of the stairs. “Damian!”
Damian is tense as he stops and waits for Tim to catch up.
“I get you hate me, but you don’t get to treat Summer like that.”
“I do not understand,” Damian admits with a frown.
“Neither do I,” Tim stresses, not even attempting to keep the pleading edge out of his voice. “I thought, maybe, you’d help me when I read your text and again at dinner when you didn’t even scoff at me. Now, you’re barely acknowledging Summer and avoiding us. Why ?”
“You specified that Father isn’t allowed to meet her,” Damian says. “Only Father.”
“Yeah? He’s the only one I don’t trust with her.”
“ Why ?” The desperation in his voice surprises them both, but Damian steals himself and waits for his answer.
“Why what?” he asks cautiously.
“Why am I trusted? Todd may have tried as well, but my attempts on your life were more serious and numerous. I do not understand why I am trusted with your child,” Damian explains calmly.
“Are you gonna attack her?” Tim asks.
“No.”
“Not even verbally or emotionally?”
“No,” Damian repeats firmly.
“Then I have no reason to keep her away.”
Damian glares, frustrated tears quickly forming. “ Why ?”
“Because I see you in her. In her love of animals and being her family’s sacrifice.” Tim puts a hand on Damian’s shoulder to stop the protests he’d started. “You may not have been physically sacrificed like she was, but that’s far from the only way. I’m well aware of how Bruce sacrifices all of us, and I’ve unfortunately spent enough time with both Ras and Talia to get a taste of their styles, too. I may not understand all of it, but I know enough to know you can help her, and that’s not something I’m gonna take away from her just cause you only recently stopped trying to kill me.”
“I’m sorry,” Damian whispers, surprising them both again, but he takes a deep breath and commits to it. “I shouldn’t have rebuffed you when I first arrived. I shouldn’t have attempted to kill you. And I shouldn’t have started and escalated fights knowing that Father and Grayson would shift most of the blame to you. I’m sorry.”
Tim is forcing tears back as he gently squeezes Damian’s shoulder before letting go. “Thank you, Damian.”
“It’s long overdue. You have already apologized for your part in our interactions,” Damian sniffs.
Tim smiles and motions down the stairs. “Come on, little brother, Summer wants to ask about Jerry.”
They return to the kitchen to find Summer carefully stitching a small hole in Salad under Alfred’s gentle instruction. He nods at them as they enter before cutting the thread when she looks up at him.
“That is a wonderful start,” he praises. “Do you think Salad will be ok if I do this to finish patching her up?”
Summer nods slowly and gently as she puts her stuffie away. Tim sits again, Damian sits on his other side, and Alfred packs up his sewing kit.
Then Alfred gently closes the box and picks it and his kit up. “I will be back momentarily. The next time you see Salad, she will no longer be injured.”
Summer nods as Alfred leaves, pulling her axolotl into her lap. Then, she flips her notebook open to draw while the boys finish eating. Alfred returns as they finish and immediately takes their plates.
“Timothy has informed me of your interest in Jerry,” Damian starts as he stands, “and your love of animals in general.”
Summer glances at Tim before nodding excitedly.
“Would you like to meet him?”
“Really?” Summer squeals as she shoots into the air, glowing brightly. “I can really meet him?”
Tim grins at Alfred’s raised eyebrow and Damian looking between him and Summer.
“Yes,” Damian says as he focuses back on her. “Are you aware you’re glowing?”
Summer nearly drops her stuffie as she pulls up her sleeves to examine her marks. Damian looks back at Tim as she traces them.
“It’s normal,” Tim assures him. “She can also fly, obviously, be invisible and intangible, and teleport. If you see her do anything new, let me know. And if the bands on her arms glow at all, bring her back immediately.”
Damian nods as Summer lands next to him and holds out her arms, glow fading as she does. Then, she slowly takes his hand, grinning at Tim when he doesn’t shake her off.
“I have a few things to do,” Tim says as he watches them and makes a decision. “Do you want to come with me, or are you ok with Damian taking you to meet the animals?”
They both blink at him before Damian straightens proudly and nods.
“You’ll come back?” she asks nervously.
“As soon as I’m done,” he promises. “I will not leave you here. And you don’t have to go.”
She looks between them and nods. “I wanna go.”
Tim smiles at her and looks to his brother.
“I will look after her,” Damian declares. “We shall be in the barn, and I shall text you should we move.”
“Thank you, Damian.”
They start for the door when Summer gasps and rushes back for her notebook and pen. Then she hugs Tim and rushes back to Damian.
Once they’re gone, Tim sighs and slumps onto the counter, pressing his forehead into the cool marble. Then, he sits up and digs $100 out of his wallet. Alfred raises an eyebrow as it’s handed to him.
“I’m gonna go cuss my lungs out while I update some files,” Tim says as he stands. “After, I wanna talk to you if you have time.”
“I will add this to the swear jar for you,” Alfred tells him. “I will meet you downstairs for our talk.”
Tim nods and heads down. He plops into the computer chair and immediately starts screaming and cussing at the top of his lungs. He keeps going until he physically can’t, coughing and heaving as he calms down.
Once he can breathe, he starts a list of the realms beings he’s met with descriptions and basic cliff notes of the stuff that directly affects a living realm, one of them, or their rouges. Once he’s done, he updates Summer’s file, adding a list of everyone she’s met so far, and messages Oracle to have everyone check the updates.
Then, he makes a list of tech they’re trying to get to work with ectoplasm. He’s careful to keep Tucker’s name and living status out of the file, making it sound like Phantom is the only one to help.
Last, he goes through Bruce’s notes and leaves comments. Most get a ‘Fuck off B’. Ones he’s already asked get answers, and similar ones get ‘I’ll ask, and you’ll do nothing’. And ones that are clearly off limits get increasingly violent and/or traumatizing threats.
Tim is in the middle of the fifth threat when a steaming mug is placed in front of him. He blinks at it and then looks over to find Alfred.
“You have been down here for quite a while,” he tells him. “Master Damian and Miss Summer returned to the kitchen about an hour ago for a snack before returning to the animals. Miss Summer did ask where you were and if you would be joining them soon.”
“Has it really?” Tim rasps, voice rough from his screaming. He checks his phone and finds several messages from Damian and even some from Summer. He groans and thunks his head onto the table. “Fuck!”
“Did you forget how easily you lose time when at this computer?” Alfred teases dryly, gently nudging the mug against his head.
“Yes,” Tim groans into the table before sitting up and taking a sip of the offered tea. “Thank you. How the fuck do you do this?”
Alfred raises an eyebrow at the swear but leaves it as he asks, “Do what?”
“Parent. Us as well as B.”
“Parenting is never easy, Master Tim. And I was technically still his employee, so our relationship has always been a touch more complicated. I will admit that Master Bruce’s … unusual coping mechanisms did make assisting the rest of the family easier.”
“That’s not helpful,” Tim groans.
“Somehow, I don’t believe my experiences will help you most, as Miss Summer has powers and magic where none of you do. With the exception, of course, of Master Duke.”
“Who was a lot older when he got his,” Tim adds before downing the rest of the tea. “You’re probably right. I should be asking magic users and maybe Martian Manhunter.”
“Those would be good options,” Alfred agrees as he takes the mug. “But even if you decide not to, I believe you will continue to do well with her.”
“Well?” Tim snorts. “I let myself get sucked into the computer and basically forgot about her. How well could I be doing?”
Alfred gives him a stern look that makes him freeze. “You have already gained a lot of trust. She went with Master Damian, despite her unease, because you trusted him to look after her. She was comfortable with me for the same reason. That child has been through so much, but trust that you will not do anything, or allow anything to be done, that would add to the pain. I will not tolerate any self-deprecating on this.”
Tim gulps and nods.
Alfred hums. “And please make sure you are taking care of yourself as well. Your siblings will be happy to help.”
“When everyone has met her,” Tim agrees cautiously. “I’m not dealing with the fit the ones who haven’t met her will throw. Damian is the only exception cause we’re finally getting along.”
“Yes,” Alfred agrees. “ Master Dick, in particular, would be very upset but very proud of you two.”
Tim nods as he clicks back to the first list and scrolls to Clockwork’s cliff notes and Alfred reads through them. Then he clicks on the nearly blank file on the Ghost Investigation Ward.
“All we know of this group is that it’s a government body attacking the realms?” Alfred questions.
“Yes,” Tim grits out.
“Do you know how long Phantom will be gone for this?”
“No idea.”
“And the comment about curses on the Joker?”
“Super concerning, and he wouldn’t elaborate.”
Tim’s phone goes off, and he checks it to find another message from Damian, four of which were pictures.
The first is of Summer, her jacket missing and a black backpack added. She’s holding her hands out, cupped together, and Jerry is eating from them. Her form is slightly blurry, and her eyes and marks are clearly glowing.
The second and third are of Summer and Bat-Cow. The first is of Summer getting licked by Bat-Cow, while the second is Summer hugging her. She’s blurrier, and her arms aren’t visible in either, but her eyes are brighter.
The last is of Summer lying on the ground as Titus stands over her. His tail and tongue are just blurs.
7:56 AM
Damian
[Photo]
Summer teleported back to me when the food was gone.
She nearly floated out of reach when I introduced her to Bat-Cow.
8:31 AM
Damian
[Photo]
[Photo]
We are going to the pond. Bat-cow is sad that we are leaving her.
8:58 AM
Damian
[Photo]
I am no longer Titus’ favorite. We are heading back to the kitchen for a snack.
9:05 AM
Damian
We are taking Titus for a walk.
9:47 AM
Damian
We are looking for Alfred the cat. He is probably in the library, but we will go there even if we find him elsewhere.
Tim
Thanks for staying with her and the updates
Sorry I haven’t been responding
I’m almost done
Tim laughs as he responds before passing the phone to Alfred.
“That is quite impressive of her,” Alfred says. “I will have to request copies of these photos.”
“Of course, Alfred. I would never try to keep them from you,” Tim laughs as he switches to Summer’s messages, finding two photos and a text.
The first photo is of Damian with a duck in his lap as he feeds another one. He’s got a small, soft smile as he watches it eat.
The second photo is a selfie with Damian. He’s clearly confused and surprised but smiling for her. Unlike in Damian’s photos, she's not blurry but is still glowing. She’s hovering over his shoulder to take the photo. A black blur is just visible in the background.
8:41 AM
Summer
[photo]
[photo]
9:01 AM
Summer
Do you want a snack?
9:59 AM
Tim
I’m almost done
I’ll meet you in the library
Guilt flashes through Tim as he responds before showing Alfred her photos, too. Then, he sighs. “How’s B been behaving?”
“Master Bruce has attempted to demand more information from both mages several times. Neither were happy or indulge him, although Constantine was far more crass about it.”
Tim groans again as he stands. “Why doesn’t that surprise me?”
“Yes. However, he has not attempted to follow you after the first night with Miss Cass,” Alfred continues as they start upstairs.
“I bet,” Tim snorts. “I’m gonna go meet up with my kid. Thanks for the updates.”
“Of course, Master Tim,” Alfred says. “I shall be up with snacks shortly.”
Tim nods and splits from him to head to the library. He hears Summer’s excited voice before he even gets to the door.
“-an there’s also a lizard so small that it can drown in a raindrop!”
“Really?” Damian asks.
Tim chuckles as he comes around the corner to the sitting area. They’re sitting on opposite couches with the backpack on the coffee table between them. Damian has his back to Tim while Summer faces him but is looking at her lap. She’s no longer glowing as she smiles at the cat there.
“Yeah! But the water just slides off ’cause its skin is weird. It can even stand on puddles without getting wet!” Summer explains as she gently pets Alfred.
“Interesting,” Damian says. “I will have to look into this more.”
Summer grins as she looks up at him, spotting Tim in the process. She lights up again and suddenly teleports into the air in front of him. Her surprise matches his as she falls instead of floating. He catches her as she curls around Alfred, and Damian jumps over the back of the couch.
“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to! I didn’t!” she cries as Tim lowers them to the floor. “I’m sorry! Sorry, sorry, sorry.”
He settles her in his lap and starts rocking her as Damian settles to sit on his feet in front of them.
“It’s ok. You’re ok,” Tim assures her. “You’re not in trouble, and no one’s mad.”
Summer slowly uncurls a little, and Alfred pokes his head over her arms to look around. Then, he climbs onto her shoulders and nuzzles against her cheek before jumping into Damian’s lap and grooming himself.
Then Alfred, the human, comes around the corner with a plate of cookies and three mugs of hot chocolate. Summer sniffles as Tim runs his fingers through her hair, and Alfred hands her a mug and a cookie.
She looks up at him before slowly taking a bite and a sip as she uncurls the rest of the way. She turns in Tim’s lap to press her back against his chest as she finishes the cookie. Damian scoops his cat into his arms, pulls out the axolotl, and passes it to her.
“I’m afraid you will have to bring her back quite often,” Damian starts, ignoring Tim’s confused frown. “All of the animals quite liked her, and you will not deprive them of her presence.”
Tim smiles as he understands. “Of course. We can’t upset them.”
Damian nods as Alfred hands them their mugs and puts the plate on the table. Summer looks between them as she rubs her eyes and takes another sip.
“Very good, young masters,” he says as he hands them both a cookie.
Summer snorts as they take them and slaps a hand over her mouth. Alfred raises an eyebrow as he hands her another cookie before leaving.
“What’s so funny, huh?” Tim teases.
Summer shoves the cookie into her mouth so she can’t answer. Tim chuckles as Damian’s face softens, and the cat climbs onto his shoulders and curls around his neck.
~~
It’s just after one when Tim and Summer start down the stairs. Damian had given her the backpack to keep and promised to teach her knife-throwing, though Tim isn’t sure how they got on the topic.
Summer has put her jacket back on instead of putting it in the bag and is adjusting the straps as they walk when Bruce comes into the foyer and stops.
Tim ignores him until he steps in their way with a pleading look. Tim glares until Summer tugs on his shirt from her spot half-hidden behind him.
Still glaring, he introduces them. “Summer, this is Bruce Wayne, Batman.”
The judging look that flits across Bruce’s face makes his glare deepen as Summer presses closer to him.
Then Bruce kneels and offers a hand to her. “Hi, Summer. It’s nice to meet you.”
Tim looks back at her and sees her looking nervously between them. He takes a deep, slow breath. “You don’t have to interact with him, but I won’t stop you if you want to.”
She watches Bruce briefly before slowly slipping out just far enough to shake his hand before darting back behind Tim.
“How long are you guys staying?” Bruce asks hopefully.
“We’re not,” Tim snips as he leads Summer by him, making sure to stay between them.
Summer shakes her arm and pulls at her jacket sleeve as they make it to the car. She then places the bag next to her, buckles herself in, and returns to tugging at her jacket.
Tim gets in and starts driving, often looking back to check on her. It’s not even ten minutes into the drive before he’s pulling over. Summer has burst into tears, pulled off her jacket, and is sobbing into it.
Tim moves into the back seat with her before asking. “What’s wrong? What’s going on?”
“It feels bad!” she sobs, shaking at the force of them. “It was good, and now it’s bad!”
“Can I see it?”
The jacket is shoved at him as she curls into his side. He checks the sleeve and finds one of Bruce’s bugs. She finally looks up as he removes it.
“Is this better?” he asks as he hands it back.
Summer sniffles as she holds it for a second before hugging it as she nods. “What is it?”
“This is a bug,” Tim explains as he takes a picture of it. “We use them to spy on people who know stuff we need to know.”
“I don’t like him,” she whispers before curling forward and burying her face in her knees.
“If he ever comes near you again, as Batman or Bruce, scream as loud as you can. I will come beat his ass.”
Summer nods but doesn’t sit up. Tim gently rubs her back as he sends the picture to the big chat.
1:23 PM
Tim
[photo]
B just tried to plant this on Summer
She will now be screaming anytime he’s near and I will be kicking his ass in response
Somebody kick his ass tonight
And somebody update Alfred
He keeps rubbing her back until she sits up again.
“Can we go home now?” she whispers.
“Absolutely,” he tells her.
He gives her the axolotl again before throwing the bug into the street and getting back behind the wheel.
Chapter 16: Council Meeting
Chapter Text
Danny is the last to arrive at the apartment, landing next to Jazz as she grips the remote. The news is on TV, and the GIW and Fentons are holding a press conference.
“-old sensors could only reveal smaller, weaker entities. These new sensor upgrades, created by Drs. Maddie and Jack Fenton, allow us to identify which people have been corrupted by these beings.” Agent Alpha says. “We will be working to detain such individuals this week and are hoping to find a way to cure these people and release them.”
“And if you can’t?” a reporter asks suspiciously.
“We can’t risk the corruption spreading, so they will stay in our care,” the agent says flatly.
“We will save them from the ecto-scum trying to turn them against us!” Jack declares.
“We hope to find a way to neutralize it completely so no one ever has to worry about being corrupted again,” Maddie continues calmly.
Fear-panic-dread-anger is so thick it's nearly suffocating.
Jazz turns the TV off and throws the remote at the couch. She forces herself to breathe for a minute before speaking. “They’ve been replaying this since it happened this morning.”
Tucker collapses onto the couch, shaking as he buries his head in her hands. Valerie pants as she leans heavily on the back of the couch. Sam’s hands shake, but otherwise, she’s outwardly calm as she works on patching up Wes. He, on the other hand, is openly staring at the TV and crying in terror.
Jazz opens her mouth again but stops when her phone rings. She puts it on speaker as she answers, and the sound of panic immediately explodes from it.
“They got Wes! They took him!” Mrs. Weston cries. “They took him from work! What do we do?”
“Mom!” Wes calls over her, and all noise from her end stops. “Phantom got me out. He brought me to Danny’s.”
His mom devolves into relieved sobs.
There’s shuffling, and then Mr. Weston’s voice comes through. “Stay there. We’re on our way.” Then he hangs up without waiting for a response.
“What are we gonna do?” Wes whispers.
Sam starts to respond when frantic knocking on the front door starts. She approaches the door cautiously and looks through the peephole before yanking it over. Maurice and Angela Foley, and Damon Gray rush through and to their kids. Fear-relief-desperation-anger-grief-love-pain rolls off of all three of them.
The Foleys are crying and panting like they’ve sprinted all the way from their house. They’re each carrying a duffle bag that are dropped as they wordlessly pull Tucker into a hug.
Mr. Gray is barely outwardly calm as he drops both his duffle bags and backpack on the couch before gently cupping Valerie’s face. He tilts and turns her head, silently asking about the wounds.
“I tried to stop them from taking Wes,” she explains. “Phantom got him out and brought him here.”
“Just Phantom?” he asks quietly, face deadpan.
“He may have had some help,” she admits.
Mr. Gray nods as he hugs her, squeezing her to him.
Mrs. Foley clings to her son for a minute before forcing herself to let go. Then, she helps Sam finish patching Wes up and checks the bandages on Valerie.
“What’s in the bags?” Tucker asks as his dad lets him go.
“You have to leave,” Mr. Foley says shakily.
“ What ?” Danny and his fraid say in unison.
“You’ve been so deep in all this for so long,” Mr. Gray says. “Their sensors will go off with all of you, won’t they?”
“Not me,” Valerie insists. “They scanned and let me go when I failed to save Wes.”
Mr. Gray frowns. “How?”
“Her suit protects her,” Danny explains before gesturing to himself and Jazz. “She’s not as liminal as us.”
“How long will that last?” Mrs Foley asks, voice and eyes wet. “Or until the GIW upgrades their sensors again?”
“They’re right,” Danny admits. “We can’t stay here. Phantom has to deal with this.”
Tucker deflates and starts sobbing as his mom pulls him into another hug. Valerie is trembling as she forces back her tears. Wes curls in on himself, panting and trembling. Sam is blank-faced and empty-eyed as she stops him from falling out of his chair. Jazz’s breath catches in her throat as she closes her eyes and forces a nod.
“Where are we supposed to go?” Sam asks. “We can’t stay in the Realms.”
“Realms?” Mr. Gray questions.
“The Infinite Realms is the actual name for the Ghost Zone,” Jazz explains blankly.
“Why can’t you stay there?” Mr. Foley asks.
“It’s too dangerous for the living for many reasons,” Danny says as he desperately tries to think of a safe place.
“Gotham,” Tucker chokes out as he pulls away from his mom, scrubbing at his face. “Phantom mentioned something about Gotham possibly helping.”
Sam and Danny both let out relieved laughs before breathing out the name together. “ Gotham .”
“Gotham?” Mr. Foley questions.
“No,” Mr. Gray cuts in. “Don’t tell us. It’ll be harder for them to find you if we don’t know.”
The Foleys frown but nod and drop it. Then there’s more knocking, and Sam checks the door again. The Westons rush over to their son when the door’s open enough, dropping the backpacks they’re carrying as they collapse to their knees. All three are sobbing as they bundle Wes up in a hug.
Tucker, Wes, and Valerie start going through their bags while Mr. Forley, Sam, and Danny update Wes’ parents. Jazz disappears down the hall while Mr. Gray and Mrs. Foley collect tech and photos from around the apartment.
Tucker’s first duffle bag is full of food, mostly snacks, but also a couple tubs of homemade cookies. The second bag contains a mix of pictures, tech, blankets, and jackets.
Valerie’s backpack is full of weapons, some against ghosts, but most against humans. Her first duffle bag is all clothes. The second is photos, more weapons, a blanket, and a dog stuffie. Tears finally fall down her face as she pulls it out.
Wes’ first backpack is filled with clothes, while his second contains notebooks, photos, and his laptop.
Jazz walks back into the room with three more duffle bags. Danny snorts and nods when she tilts her head back down the hall.
In his bedroom, he finds two suitcases and a backpack. He phases the extra backpacks out of the walls and adds them to the pile.
Danny duplicates himself, transforms as he turns invisible, and phases through the outside wall. He flies around and phases back inside through the living room wall as Danny returns with everything.
The parents nod at him as Jazz and Sam help Danny put everything they have collected into the extra bags.
“You’ll protect them?” Mrs. Weston asks, voice trembling.
“Always,” Phantom says firmly. “With everything I am.”
She nods and pulls Wes into another hug. Every other parent quickly follows suit. Danny and Jazz get pulled into the Foley’s hug while Sam is caught by the Grays. Everyone’s whispering goodbyes, and most are crying again.
“Do we need to tell your parents what’s happening, Sam?” Mr. Weston asks as he releases his son.
Phantom and his fraid all tense, anger-annoyance, and he looks away from him as he forces himself to breathe through the sudden sike.
“They cut me off,” Sam grits out, “when they found out who I’m dating. Grama was the only one who would’ve cared, but she died a couple years ago.”
Mr. Weston flounders for something to say until Phantom’s head snaps to the door, and he holds up a hand. His fraid immediately shuts up, the parents following suit.
Not even a full second into the silence, he hears faint footsteps. They’re careful, quiet, and numerous. Gentle clinks of metal and rustling of fabric join them.
“Time to go,” he says as he tugs a portal open. “There’s a lot of people coming.”
Panic-anger-grief washes over the room as Jazz, Danny, and Sam immediately start tossing bags through. Then Phantom hears a whisper-shout he’s all too familiar with and pulls the rest of the bags through with his telekinesis.
“The Fentons are with them,” he says as his fraid files through, Sam and Tucker helping Wes. He turns to the parents one last time. “I will not let anything happen to them.”
He doesn’t wait for a response before shooting through.
Pandora and Frostbite rush over as Wes and Valerie take in the entrance hall for the first time. They startle when Frostbite gently checks over their bandages as Pandora collects bags.
“We came as soon as Fright Knight left,” Pandora says as she straightens. “The others are ready when you are.”
At his name, the knight appears and kneels at Phantom’s side as he absorbs his duplicate. He transforms back to living as he looks at each of his fraid before turning to his knight.
“Go get my council,” he says.
Fright Knight immediately disappears to begin his task.
Then Danny turns to Pandora to see she’s got every bag that isn’t in someone's hand. “Take everything to my room. We’ll go through it later.”
She nods as she plucks the rest out of everyone’s hands and heads off. He snorts as the others sputter and loof between her and their now empty hands.
He huffs a laugh as Frostbite herds everyone to the medbay. No one gets out of the check-up. As they wait for their turn, Tucker hands Danny a PDA.
“I downloaded everything I could,” Tucker explains.
Danny takes it and pulls him close. He kisses Tucker’s temple as he slumps into his side. Sam slumps into his other side once Frostbite’s satisfied with her condition.
Once Frostbite’s satisfied with everyone, he leaves the medbay, and Danny steps away from his partners to turn to his fraid members that haven’t been here before.
“Do you wanna go to your rooms or just crash in mine?” he asks gently.
Wes and Valerie stare at him.
“We have our own rooms?” Valerie questions after a moment.
“We all do,” Jazz confirms. “I’ve never stayed in the realms overnight, so mine’s never been used.”
“We haven’t either,” Tucker adds.
“Just for a different reason,” Sam continues.
The thruple laughs as the others glare and groan.
Then Wes meets his eyes. “I can’t be alone right now.”
“Thank fuck,” Danny breathes as he offers a hug, relaxing as Wes accepts and leans into it. He picks him up as they leave.
Sam and Tucker lead the way to the room, passing Pandora on the way. Danny stops for a second, but Pandora waves him on.
Valerie only hesitates for a second before plopping across the end of the bed. Sam and Jazz sit with their backs against the headboard, far enough apart for someone to lay between them. Tucker lays across them so his legs are over Jazz’s shins and his back is over Sam’s.
Sam puts a pillow under Tucker’s head as Danny lays Wes in between Valerie and Tucker. She scoots closer until he’s sandwiched, and they finally relax completely. They’re barely awake as Danny gently lays across them, careful to keep his weight light but present, so that his feet are in Valerie’s lap, his legs are across Wes’, his lower back across Tucker’s, and his head between Jazz and Sam’s hips.
Jazz absently runs her fingers through his hair as Sam and Tucker each take a hand.
Danny focuses on pushing comfort-calm-safety as much as he can. Slowly, the fraid falls asleep around him, and once Jazz finally gives in to it, he starts going through the PDA.
~~
When the door opens, Danny is glaring at his ceiling, focusing everything he has on keeping calm enough not to wake the others. Dani closes it behind her, silent and crying.
“Is everyone ok?” she whispers, staying by the door, shame-guilt-sorrow pouring from her.
“They’ll all live,” he whispers back.
“I should’ve been there to help. I ignored what was going on so I could travel.”
“No,” Danny says firmly. “You were fulfilling your obsession and caring for yourself, as Frostbite told you to. Even if this hadn’t happened, staying in Amity would’ve destabilized and ended you.”
“But-”
“I can already feel how much stronger, steadier you are. Please don’t wish for something that would’ve hurt you. Please .”
Dani sobs as she nods and takes a step toward the bed. She stops and opens the door when a gentle knocking sounds.
“Your council has assembled,” she says as soon as he can see them.
Danny floats up and over to them, landing next to his cousin. “Are you staying with them or coming with me?”
“I’m coming,” Dani says without hesitation before stepping into the hall.
Danny snorts as he follows, silently closing the door as he does. They follow Pandora to the council room. Voices are heard all the way down the hall.
Danny takes a deep breath and pulls forward his king form before pushing the door open. Silence falls as he steps into the room, flanked by the women.
Fright Knight silently stands at the far side of the room while Frostbite stands on the side closest to them, both watching as Dora and Wulf turn away from the observant, who is the only one sitting.
He pauses at the anger-anomosity-annoyance-selfassurance before walking to the end of the table closest to Fright Knight. Once he sits, the others join him. Dani, Pandora, and Wulf sit to his right, while Frostbite and Dora sit to his left. Fright Knight moves so he’s half a step behind and a whole step left of Danny’s chair. The observant remains in her seat directly across from him. Once everyone’s settled, Clockwork appears to Danny’s right, the same distance as Fright Knight.
“Red Robin has offered to help your fraid settle in Gotham,” Clockwork says offhandedly.
“Amazing,” Danny whispers as he lets himself sag into his chair in relief for a second.
He straightens as he pulls the PDA out of his chest and plugs it into the table. The large screen built into the middle lights up as the data transfers into it.
“The GIW has updated their sensors and started attacking anyone ectocontaminated,” Danny starts as he taps on the table screen, pulling up the schematics. “They aren’t sensitive enough to start attacking the townsfolk yet, but they got Wes this morning. Valerie was scanned but released, so they still have a lot of improvements to make before they will.”
“They’ll keep upgrading until they start finding it,” Dani says, frowning as she takes the PDA from her cousin.
“Even as they are now, these sensors will detect us even if we’re invisible and intangible like the Fenton’s security systems do,” Fright Knight says.
“Aren’t all their equipment capable of this?” Dora asks.
“No. Most of their handhelds don’t, and those that do aren’t nearly as accurate,” Danny spits out. “But this is far from the worst thing.”
“No fucking kidding,” Dani hisses.
The screen switches to the GIW’s latest set of battle plans. Frost spreads as Danny rereads their plans to nuke the realms and Amity Park when that doesn’t work.
“What are these ‘nukes’,” Pandora asks.
“Nuclear weapons,” Danny growls as he taps through the documents, adding more to the screen and enlarging a couple. “They’re bombs that do so much damage it’ll make the area unlivable for decades. And that’s if the shields they’re gonna try using don’t limit the blast radius. If they do, the damage will be worse and last longer.”
“Either way, no living being will survive,” Dani adds.
“Kiom da dangero ni estas?” Wulf asks.
“ We aren’t in any danger,” Danny tells them as another set of documents appears on the screen.
Something in his core starts expanding as claws extend from his fingers, and the edges of his vision start going black. He’s pulled out of it when Dani processes what they’re reading.
“THEY CAN’T BE SERIOUS!!” she screams, standing fast and hard enough to send her chair slamming into the wall.
“They know these nukes won’t work and are still willing to try?” Dora questions.
“Any being created by this attack will be unstable and in immense pain,” Frostbite growls. “I’m unsure if I would be able to help them.”
The observant scoffs. “If you had been dealt with when we first-”
“ Enough .” Danny barely even hears himself as he stares her down, vision starting to go black again. “You are only here because I decided keeping you away wasn’t worth the fight. Speak again, and I’ll have to change my mind .”
His vision is nearly entirely black, and spots are starting to appear when Clockwork places a hand on his shoulder. His vision returns to normal, and he blinks up at him, but the shake of Clockwork’s head stops him from questioning it right then, even as some of his council glance at him.
He’s reassured he hadn’t gone too far by the curious-intrigued-proud-reassured rolling around the room. The only fear-panic comes from the Obsevant as she comes back to herself.
“You seem to think you forced him to let one of you on his council,” Dani sneers. “He’s not that weak.”
Danny turns back to the observant. “Don’t push me.”
She’s trembling, and her pupil is blown so wide the iris is nearly invisible. He can see literal stars fading as her trembling picks up.
“I need to figure out a way to make sure no human tries this again,” Danny says.
“Talk to Red Robin,” Clockwork says.
Danny nods. “I need supplies for a royal decree.”
Fright Knight disappears and reappears at his side, kneeling and holding out the supplies.
Danny writes as he speaks. “No one will go to Amity Park without my direct permission. Not until the GIW is dealt with.”
Once the declaration is complete, Danny passes it to Pandora, who duplicates it. He then seals the documents and hands them to his council.
“Spread the word,” Danny instructs.
Everyone but Dani and Clockwork leave, and Danny sags into his chair again as Dani flings herself at him. They cling to each other as she starts crying softly into his shoulder.
“Red Robin can help?” Danny asks. “Without endangering Summer?”
“She will be safe while you handle this,” Clockwork assures him.
“Thank you,” Danny whispers. “Am I getting another power?”
“Yes,” Clockwork says and vanishes without another word.
The halfas sit there for a while longer before going back to his room. Danny lays back where he’d been before the meeting while Dani curls around Valerie and Wes’ heads. Eventually, they both join the fraid in sleep.
Chapter 17: Consequences and Preparation
Chapter Text
Tim wakes to the living room sensors blaring and shoots up as he turns on his phone. The security camera shows Danny standing in the living room. He’s looking around and fidgeting before scrubbing his face. Then, he crouches and buries his face in his knees, his hands shoved into his hair.
Tim shuts off the alarm as he rolls out of bed. He pauses long enough to check on Summer, who’s curled around her axolotl, fast asleep as she should be at 2:30 AM.
As Tim leaves the hallway, Danny stands, grimacing and rubbing the back of his neck. They’re silent as Tim makes coffee, downing the first cup.
Danny waits until his second cup is poured before speaking. “How’s Summer?”
“She’s been ok,” Tim says. “Met most of my family and has liked everyone except B. He tried to pull some shit.”
“Anything I need to deal with?” Danny asks, his eyes still blue but glowing.
“And take away my siblings’ fun?” Tim asks in mock offense.
“That’s fair,” Danny snorts as he nods. He takes a couple deep breaths before finally bringing up the topic he needs to. “Clockwork said you offered to help my fraid.”
“I still am offering,” Tim says. “Can I know what a fraid is?”
“Clockwork didn’t- Of course not, why am I surprised?” Danny sighs. “A fraid is basically a family. Ghosts… adoption would be the closest, but it’s really more than that. Anyway, we adopt each other, so if a yeti, a neverborn, says that a human, a ghost, is their mom, they.”
“And how do living humans fit in?”
“Same thing, but since they don’t have a core , it’s not binding for them. We still feel the pull of whatever bond it is, but the living, even liminals, don’t feel any different than they would for other living people.”
Tim blinks and starts to ask but stops and shakes his head. “It’s too early for an existential crisis. How long are you staying, and should I wake up Summer?”
“That’s fair, not long, and not this time,” Danny answers. “I’ll be back with my fraid when you’re ready for them and spend as much time as I can with her.”
Tim nods as he leads Danny to the work table and opens it. He then pulls out his nightwork laptop and the one Tucker had put together for their test, closes the table, and sets them on top.
“Do I need to create identities for them?” Tim starts. “How many? How close do they physically wanna be to me and each other?”
“Yes,” Danny says. “Five for sure, six if Dani decides to come.”
“Seven it is,” Tim says, continuing at his confused look. “You’ll need one.”
Danny stares at him for a moment before slowly nodding. “Tucker can help you when he gets here. They’ll wanna be as close as possible. We’re all pretty touchy even if Sam is only with Tucker and me.”
“Next to each other, if not all together,” Tim says, nodding. “I’ve got a couple safehouses that they can use until I can get them a better place, but they’re gonna have to share rooms and beds cause none of them are very big or close to each other.”
“That’s fine,” Danny says, taking a deep breath as Tim nods again. “Clockwork said you’d have some advice for dealing with the GIW.”
“I’ll need more info on them and your forces.”
“Figured you would.”
Danny holds a hand out, palm down. Tim raises an eyebrow but holds a hand under his. Two flash drives fall out of Danny’s palm, and he drops his hand.
“The green is basic info in my forces and their abilities. It does not get seen by anyone else.” Danny waits for another nod before continuing. “The red is everything I have on the GIW. I’m a protector, so I’d really prefer not to kill anyone if possible.”
“ You don’t wanna kill, or you don’t want anyone to kill?” Tim asks.
“ I don’t want to,” Danny clarifies. “My council and I will be planning and preparing, too, but Clockwork said you could help, and I want this done as soon as possible.”
“Got it.”
“Let me know when you’re ready for my fraid or with advice.”
“Are they safe? Do I need to rush to find a place they’ll fit together?” Tim asks as Danny rips open a portal, one foot through already.
“They’re in the realms right now. I don’t want them there for more than a couple days,” Danny explains.
“I’ll probably only need one, if even that long.”
Danny hesitates before grimacing and speaking. “I’m sorry I woke you up to drop this on you.”
Then, he steps through the portal without giving Tim time to respond.
Tim sighs and picks up the red drive before stopping at the sound of little footsteps and sniffles. Summer stumbles across the hall to the bathroom, her axolotl clutched in her arms.
On her way back, she stops and turns to Tim, pausing before coming over. He pushes back from the table a little, and she climbs into his lap, wraps an arm around his neck, and goes right back to sleep. Tim’s arm curled around her back to keep her in place.
Tim chuckles as he plugs the drive into the test laptop to start his research. His phone goes off, and he checks it as he pulls up the first file.
3:02 AM
OG Hacker
Check your email
Security footage is important. Compilation is his punishment
It’s chronological
Tim raises an eyebrow but does as instructed on his nightwork laptop. He finds two videos, the cave security footage and the other a compilation video of everyone fucking with Batman on patrol.
The footage is split screen, with the left side focused on Batman and the right side showing all of his siblings. He’s talking about the files and updates Tim had made, making no comment on the annotated list of questions. Then Nightwing asks a question.
“What do we do about the curse on Joker?”
Even over the video, Tim can see how Batman’s anger spikes as he grumbles, “That’s not something any of you need to worry about.”
There’s silence as he starts for the Batmobile.
Then, Red Hood wipes around, screaming as he pulls a gun and shoots Batman in the back. “You knew! You knew and did nothing!”
Nightwing and Robin draw their weapons and advance as Spoiler and Black Bat disappear toward the stairs.
“Stop,” Batman demands, and is ignored and forced to back up.
“Is that why you revived him after I killed him?” Nightwing hisses.
“HE WHAT!?” Red Hood screams.
He lets loose a couple more shots as Batman bolts for the car and peels out of the cave.
Tim is seething so much that he can hardly breathe. He struggles not to crush Summer to him as he switches to the next video.
The compilation starts with Batwoman appearing and shooting him with rubber bullets in the weak spots in his armor. Several clips like it are scattered throughout the video.
There are also scattered videos of him activating trick gear. A couple smoke bombs are gritter instead. He opens a pocket in his belt and gets a plume of colored smoke.
Nightwing dumps what Tim assumes is glue over Batman’s head and kicks him in the chest, sending him stumbling into Spoiler and Red Hood’s range. They dump hot pink and neon orange glitter over the glue. Then Hood punches him in the face hard enough to nearly knock him off the roof. No one helps steady him.
Red Hood shows up again to cut Batman’s grapple line, making him slam into a wall and fall into a full dumpster.
Signal even shows up, helping Robin trip Batman off a roof and into another, half-empty, dumpster.
The last clip of Batwoman shooting is the only time she doesn’t hit her mark. Batman catches and pins her to the ground. Then, a blur slams into him and knocks him out. Black Bat helps Batwoman up, then taps at his gauntlet.
The last clip in the video is more cave security footage. Alfred can be seen patching someone up in the medbay as the batmobile comes in. Batman is pushed out, and then Black Bat and Batwoman each grab a foot and drag him to Alfred.
Tim struggles not to wake Summer as he texts Barbara back and sends a selfie. Summer and her stuffie are clearly visible, clinging to him.
3:37 AM
Hacking Buddie
I fucking can’t with that bastard right now
The compilation was amazing and I love you for it
[photo]
Summer being amazing as a prize
OG Hacker
She’s so cute
And you’re so attached already
Any idea when I can meet her?
Hacking Buddie
Idk
We need a couple days to relax
It’s kinda been back to back
OG Hacker
Got it. Let me know
Tim’s smile and amusement die quickly as he starts reading through the files. He switches the other computer to a blank file and starts planning as he reads.
He’s barely through a third of the drive when Summer starts whimpering. He absently runs his fingers through her hair, looking down at her when she starts moving, arm falling from his neck as her body turns closer to his. He meets her eyes as she blinks sleepily at him.
“Dad?” she mumbles, barely audible.
The one word makes Tim bluescreen. By the time he collects himself, she’s asleep again. He stiffly reaches for his phone and calls Roy.
“Hello?” Roy grumbles, sleep still heavy in his voice.
“She called me ‘Dad’,” Tim whispers.
“Ok?” Sleepy confusion is still clear, even as his voice becomes clearer.
“How do I react to that?” Tim panics quietly. “Do I ignore it or celebrate? What if she doesn’t do it again? What if she does ?”
“Stop.” Roy's sudden firm order immediately shuts Tim up. There’s a sigh and rustling on the other side of the call. “How did this come up?”
“I was working on something in the living room when she woke up to use the bathroom,” Tim explains. “She ended up sleeping on my lap instead of in her bed and whimpering. I comforted her, and she kinda woke up, called me Dad, and fell asleep again.”
“Is her bio dad someone she’d be comfortable sleeping on or even near?” Roy questions.
“I seriously doubt it,” Tim growls.
“So she probably recognized you. How did you react, and was she awake enough to remember it in the morning?”
“I didn’t, and I don’t know,” Tim groans. “I blue-screened, and by the I got my shit together, she was asleep again.”
Roy hums. “I wouldn’t bring it up or celebrate. If she does repeat it, acknowledge it calmly and move on.”
“And if she doesn’t?”
“Just cause she’s subconsciously ready doesn’t mean her trama’s gonna let her say it on purpose.”
“Right,” Tim says as he curls over his kids. “fucking trama. Sorry for waking you up for this bullshit.”
“Hey, don’t apologize, I volunteered for this bullshit,” Roy says in mock offense. “Call me whenever you want.”
Tim snorts. “Thanks, Roy.”
“Anytime, Little Red. Night.”
Tim huffs as the line drops before taking a deep breath and whispering to himself. “It’s fine, it’s fine. That was a stupid freakout.”
He scrubs at his face with his free hand as he sits up and returns to work as the first rays of sunlight come through the windows. He’s just over halfway through when Summer wakes up.
She slowly looks around before looking up at him. “Tim?”
“Morning,” Tim greets, looking down at her and ignoring the stab of disappointment.
Summer looks around again but makes no move to get up. “Why am I here?”
“You got up for the bathroom and came over here instead of going back to bed,” Tim explains.
Summer freezes, invisibility kicking in as she does. Tim reaches out to where her head had been, relieved she hadn’t turned, and starts running his fingers through her hair.
“I don’t remember,” she whispers.
“Not surprising,” he says dismissively as he starts to rock.
“I’m not in trouble?” she asks cautiously, popping back into visibility.
This makes Tim pause. “Why would you be in trouble?”
“‘Cause I’m in your way?”
“Are you?” he asks as he reaches over and starts working again. “I don’t think so, but if you really feel like you are, you can move. I won’t make you stay if you don’t want to.”
Summer watches him for a minute before slowly climbing out of his lap. He keeps working, tracking her in his peripherals. She slowly heads back to her room, looking back at him every few steps.
She returns without her axolotl and pauses in front of the fridge, looking back at Tim before opening it. She floats up to reach the string cheese and closes the fridge before landing. She glances at him before looking through the cabinets, getting through three before looking back at him as he finally turns to watch her.
She pulls and twists her fingers nervously, asking, “Do you have breakfast bars?”
“ We do,” he says. “Middle cabinet on this side of the island.”
She gets the food and returns to the table, offering him three bars. He huffs a laugh as he takes the strawberry. She also hands him a string cheese before sitting next to him. They’re both smiling as they eat their breakfast.
“Have you named your axolotl?” Tim asks as he finishes and starts working again.
“He’s Flame,” she says as she opens the last bar.
“Salad and Flame. Think they’ll be friends?”
Summer smiles and nods as she finishes her food before looking up at him. “Can we watch another movie?”
“Can I keep working while we do?”
Summer nods as she frowns. “Why wouldn’t you?”
“Some people want everyone to do the same thing when they hang out,” Tim tells her. “Some just want to exist in roughly the same place, even if everyone’s doing completely separate things. And then there’s a lot of people who are some kinda mix.”
She nods slowly. “I think I’m the second one.”
“Me too,” he agrees.
Tim moves everything to the coffee table as Summer pulls a beanbag out. He starts The Lion King, and she gets increasingly more annoyed with it. He’s laughing so hard he can barely breathe by the end of it.
He motions her over, and she slumps into his side as she pouts. “I understand that’s not how any of that would’ve really happened, but this is a kid's movie. Most kids don’t like to see the animals kill each other. And even if they would, most parents don’t want them to.”
“Why?”
“Some people think that watching violence will make their kids violent. That it’ll make them mean.”
“They’re already mean,” she grumbles.
Tim pulls her into a hug. “I know.”
“Are there lots of those movies?” Summer asks.
“Oh yeah,” Tim snorts. “Do you want me to avoid them?”
She thinks for a minute before shaking her head and declaring, “They’re special animals, and I wanna learn!”
Her grin spreads to Tim as he pulls up Zootopia. Tim gets up to make mac ‘n’ cheese as it ends. Summer sits on the counter to watch him.
After lunch, they keep going until Tim finishes both drives and puts his advice on another.
He waits until the end of Disney’s Robin Hood to ask, “Do you have a cover you like best? I have to get it to Tam and Babs soon.”
“You said I’m your kid,” Summer says, not meeting his eye as she pulls on her fingers again.
“You are,” Tim confirms. “No matter what.”
“Then it doesn’t matter, right?”
“If you care or have a favorite, then it matters. If you don’t, meh.”
Summer giggles as she relaxes and decides, “I don’t care.”
“Ok,” Tim says as he opens his email and updates the scary women setting up the public aspects. “We can either have Phantom bring his fraid today or tomorrow. What do you think, Mer?”
Summer blinks at him. “Mer?”
“What?” he questions.
“You said ‘Mer’?”
“Oh,” Tim whispers, blushing. “Yeah, it’s a nickname I came up with for you, if you like it.”
Summer’s eyes go wide, glowing in her excitement. “Why ‘Mer’?”
“Well, you’re half human, and your other half has a water-like aspect. Makes me think of mermaids.” He gives her a soft smile when she giggles at that. “It’s also half your name, so I thought it fit.”
“Is everyone gonna call me ‘Mer’?”
“If you're ok with it,” he explains. “Damian will probably stick with Summer. He doesn't really like nicknames.”
“I like it,” Summer admits after thinking for a minute, “but I only want you to say it. Is that mean?”
“No,” Tim assures her, grinning. “Lots of people have nicknames only certain people can use. If someone calls you Mer, tell them not to. If they keep doing it, let me know, ok?”
She gives him a determined nod. “Ok.”
Tim chuckles. “Is there something you want them to use instead, or should they come up with their own?”
“Holly calls me ‘Sum’,” she offers.
“Like the other half of your name?” Tim laughs as Summer nods. “Ok, so are we gonna invite Phantom’s fraid today or tomorrow?”
“I still don’t know what a fraid is,” she whispers.
“Phantom said it’s basically what they call their family.”
Summer blinks at him. “Do- Are they safe?”
“For now,” he explains. “Phantom brought them to the Realms, but they can’t stay there for long. Two days at most.”
Summer hesitates but eventually whispers, “Can we do it tomorrow?”
“Absolutely,” Tim says as he attempts to become one with the couch. “I’m really not ready for more people.”
Summer laughs and curls into his side as he throws an arm around her and starts a fourth movie, Brother Bear.
Chapter 18: Meeting Phantom's Fraid
Chapter Text
As soon as they arrive, Tim and Summer drop their bags on the couch and go through the safehouse kitchen, making a list of basic needs. They then head to a nearby mom-and-pop grocery store, grabbing several canned and frozen foods and a few perishables.
Despite the quick and uneventful trip, Summer never lets her hand leave her grip on his shirt. She was twitchy and nervous the whole time, and Tim kept an arm around her shoulders and asked her opinion every chance he got. As they make their way to pay, he picks her up and carries her all the way back to the car.
Once back at the safe house, they put away the groceries. Then, Tim starts checking the security system until he hears banging from the hall. Rushing over, he finds Summer picking cleaning supplies and chemicals from the floor. She looks up at him with wide eyes as he lets himself relax a little.
“They went through my arms,” she admits in a whisper.
“Are you hurt?” he asks, relaxing more when she shakes her head. “Good. Why are you getting these?”
“Cause we're cleaning?” she says, uncertain, as he grabs the rest of the bottles.
“Yeah, but not with chemicals,” Tim explains. “Some people are more sensitive to them, and I don’t know how they’ll react. We’re just gonna grab any of my spare gear and sweep.”
“Oh,” Summer says. “I’m sorry.”
“You don’t have anything to be sorry about,” he tells her. “I should’ve told you the plan on the way over.”
Summer just shakes her head as she grabs the broom. She won’t look at him or let him take it.
Tim sighs but lets her sweep. He goes around the apartment, picking up all the gear he finds, and makes a mental list of the furniture in case they decide to stay here instead of getting a bigger place.
They make a trip to drop everything off at his penthouse and settle on the shitty couch when they get back.
Tim
Ready for ur fraid
There’s barely a second before the circle on his arm lights up briefly, and a portal opens in front of them.
Sam and Tucker step through first, followed by a redheaded woman, a black woman, and a redheaded man who’s unconscious in Danny’s arms.
The redheaded woman is easily taller than Danny. Something about her movements reminds Tim of Babs. Her long hair is pushed out of her teal eyes with a headband that’s only a few shades lighter. A matching sweater vest covers a black half-sleeve shirt. Black jeans, a belt a couple of shades darker than her eyes, and matching flats complete the outfit.
The second woman immediately eyes Tim in suspicion. Her braided black hair stops just above her shoulders, kept out of her face by a soft yellow bandana. An orange crop top is paired with white jeans embroidered randomly with yellow and orange flowers. A yellow belt and orange tennis shoes are the final touches.
The unconscious redhead is wearing bright red basketball shorts and shoes and a white pullover hoodie. The rest of his features and details are obscured by the awkward hold Danny has on him.
Danny holds him steady, showing no strain as Summer carefully floats towards him.
“Bed’s this way,” she says.
Danny and Tucker follow her down the hall.
“This is Jazz and Valerie,” Sam introduces, gesturing to each woman as their name is said. “The guy being carried is Wes.”
“I’m Tim.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Tim,” Jazz says. “Thank you for your help.”
“It’s no problem. Welcome to Gotham,” Tim says as he stands. “This apartment has two bedrooms, but only one has a bed, and this couch is kinda trash.”
“That’s fine,” Sam dismisses. “We can bring in furniture from the Realms.”
Everyone turns to stare at her, and she rolls her eyes.
“It’s furniture,” she deadpans. “It’s not gonna fall apart if it leaves the Realms.”
“You can also buy anything you need,” Tim continues. “There’s a credit card on the counter. I promise you won't reach the limit. I’ve already started looking for a bigger place for you guys, so let me know if you find a place you like.”
The women nod as Summer flies back into the living room, tapping Sam on the shoulder before landing next to Tim.
“Danny wants you,” she tells her.
Sam nods and heads down the hall.
Jazz smiles at Summer. “Hi. You must be Summer.”
Summer nods. “You’re Danny's big sister, Jazz.”
“I am,” Jazz chuckles.
Then Danny walks back into the living room, looking tired and stressed but relieved. “Wes doesn’t wanna be alone, so Sam and Tucker are gonna stay with him while we talk.”
Tim nods as he grabs the backpack, digs out Danny's flash drives and the one he put his plans on, and hands them over. Danny lets his drives sink into his palm but keeps Tim’s out.
“Advice?” he asks. Tim nods, and he lets it sink into his hand, too.
“We’re gonna need to get another bed for the other bedroom,” Jazz says.
Danny nods as he looks over at Valerie, who nods back, and rips open a portal. Jazz follows him through.
Valerie turns to them once the portal closes. “So, any rules for Gotham? Anything to avoid?”
“Lots,” Summer says.
Tim pulls two phones out of his bag. “This is completely set up—service, internet, security, the whole nine yards. This one is brand new. I figured Tucker would wanna see our tech without my upgrades.”
“Probably right,” Valerie agrees. “Oh, these are the new ones with the touch screen.”
“Time must be further apart than I thought,” he says. “Touch screens have been around a long time.”
“Cool,” Valerie says after a second, nodding as she pockets the phones.
“Anyway, mine and Summer’s numbers are the only ones in right now. Look up our rogues and text me if you have any questions,” Tim continues. “And I recommend keeping a weapon on you if you go anywhere, but only if you actually know how to use it.“
“If you don't know how to use the weapon, it will only make it worse,” Summer adds.
The adults blink at her, and she hunches into herself a little.
“That’s what D-Robin said,” she continues quietly. “Am I wrong?”
“No, you’re right,” Tim assures her. “I just wasn’t expecting you to know that already. But it makes sense that Robin told you. Is that why he offered to teach you knife throwing?”
Summer nods as Valerie snorts.
“That’s a good place to start,” Valerie says. “My dad started me on BB guns, and I made sure everyone’s at least a decent shot. Plus, we all have at least two other weapons we're good with.”
“Figured you guys would be,” Tim admits. “Apparently, Joker has a curse that will turn you into Joker if you kill him, so…don’t.”
“Note,” she says slowly, staring at him in concern.
“And the masks,” Summer reminds him.
“Right. Under the sink in the hall bathroom are gas masks. Scarecrow and Joker both gas the city any chance they get. And Ivy’s pollens are stronger if you breathe them in, but will still affect you if they touch your skin,” Tim explains.
Valerie looks between them before shaking her head. “Gotham is completely different and yet so the same.”
It’s Tim’s turn to stare at her in concern. “And suddenly, I’m even more concerned about Amity Park, which is impressive with how much I already was.”
“As you should be,” she grumbles.
Suddenly, there's banging from down the hall. Tim and Valerie are down the hall in half a second. She checks on her fraid as he cautiously opens the door to the other bedroom as more banging sounds.
He stands in the doorway, watching Danny gently move a dresser away from the foot of the new bed and over to the far wall. Then, a nightstand is tossed out of a portal near the left wall.
Valerie joins him in the doorway and groans as it bounces off the end of the bed, banging as it lands.
Danny looks over and smiles sheepishly. He moves the table, and another is tossed through. He groans and glares at the portal.
Then, a blur flies out and around the room as Jazz steps through, shaking her head.
“Morning, Dani,” Valerie says as she steps into the room.
“Valerie!” the blue cheers before slamming into the woman.
“Tim?” Summer calls.
He turns to find her standing at the other end of the hallway, nervously pulling and twisting at her fingers. Tim glances back into the room before waving for her to come. She shuffles over, latching onto his hand once she’s close enough.
Dani has settled to sit crisscrossed on the bed. She looks like a younger female Phantom.
She wears a black-and-white long-sleeve crop top with a flame pattern on every line where the colors meet. Her logo is white, firmly in the black part of her top, over where her heart is. Her pants are also black and white, half and half. Another flame line goes from the outside of her midthigh to the inside of her midcalf, and the colors switch. Each color has a shoe and a glove, matching the part of the clothes they touch.
She grins and waves as they turn to her. “Hi. I’m Dani! You must be Summer and Red Robin.”
“Tim,” he says.
Dani nods seriously before she grins and reaches into her chest. She pulls out a horse figurine and a polished rock.
“Danny said I had a new cousin, so I got you these,” she says happily, putting the gifts in the corner of the bed closest to them. “ The horse fell on me while I was in another dimension’s Paris. I don’t remember where or why, just that it did. And the rock is my favorite from that trip.”
Summer tugs excitedly on Tim’s arm as she looks between them. Tim and Danny chuckle as the women all grin.
“You don’t need permission unless it’s from someone none of us know,” Tim says, smiling softly at her.
Summer grins up at him, then they're suddenly standing on the bed. They collapse onto it as the others shout and rush to support them.
Tim’s on all fours with his eyes squeezed shut as he pushes the sudden nausea back. It’s a few minutes before Tim is able to start noticing other sensations again. He feels a hand rubbing his back and another settled on his shoulder with a gentle grip. He gives himself another couple minutes before forcing his eyes open.
He finds Jazz is the one rubbing his back while Danny sits between him and Summer with his hand on his shoulder.
Danny and Valerie are both rubbing Summer’s back as Dani wipes at her face. She’s blinking slowly, swaying as she sits on her feet, and slowly looks between everyone.
Tim sees blood on the tissue when it’s pulled away, startling him into moving closer to her, forcing Danny and Jazz to let go. “Are you ok?”
Slowly, Summer turns to focus on him before launching at him. Jazz is the only reason they don’t tumble off the bed.
“I’m sorry!” she cries into his chest. “Are you ok? Did I hurt you? I’m sorry!”
“No, no. I’m fine,” Tim assures her. “I promise I’m not hurt. You’re not in trouble. It’s ok.”
She just cries into his chest as he clutches her tightly, adjusting his hold when Danny moves closer to rub her back again and starts humming. Tim slowly rocks and runs his fingers through her hair as she calms down, the humming going with her panic.
“I’m fine,” Tim promises again. “I was just nauseous. Are you ok?”
“Tired,” she sniffles.
“You need rest,” Danny says gently.
Summer looks over at him, blinking slowly as she frowns. “I wanna help.”
“Mer, you were bleeding . It’s time to rest,” Tim says. He continues when Summer only sniffles and hangs her head. “This isn't a punishment,. You’re not in trouble. We just want you to be safe and healthy. That means resting when you need to.”
Summer won’t look at him but nods as Tim grabs the horse. She curls around it, leaning away from him just the slightest bit.
“I don’t wanna be alone,” she whispers.
Danny meets his eye, and he nods, forcing himself to let go of her.
“I’ll stay if you want me to,” Danny offers.
Summer nods and leans over as Danny pulls her over. She curls up in his lap and buries her face in his chest.
“I’m gonna help them get set up, ok? We won’t be long,” Tim promises.
She just curls up tighter, and suddenly, he can’t breathe. He meets Danny’s eye and leaves when he tilts his head toward the door. Jazz follows him out and down the hall.
“Has it just been you two?” Jazz asks.
“She’s met most of my family,” Tim says after a few deep breaths, “but she’s only been one-on-one with my youngest brother. She was nervous but decided to go by herself.”
“Nervous, how?” she questions.
“I asked her if she wanted me to come with them or if I could meet up with them later. I had stuff to do, and I was hoping to get outta there before B got back. Not that I told her that or that it worked,” he explains, turning to face her but not really looking at her. “She was hesitant and asked to make sure I’d find them. Her bio dad used to leave her places, so she had to walk home.”
“Do you know what convinced her?”
“I haven't asked,” he admits. “If I had to guess, I promised I wouldn’t lie to her. If I can’t tell her something, I’ll say that. Plus, I trusted my brother to watch and protect her as they went to meet his animals.”
“I take it she likes animals,” Jazz chuckles.
“Oh yeah,” Tim grins, finally looking at her. “She watches documentaries about them and people, but she likes the animal ones better. Apparently, her bio mom wouldn't let her watch a lot of stuff cause it'd ‘give her ideas’ and set off her magic.”
“Sounds like you made her feel comfortable choosing to go,” Jazz observes, nodding before meeting his eyes. “Making her rest will not break that trust.”
Tim relaxes, awareness narrowing as a sense of calm, comforting understanding washes over him. It vanishes as she breaks eye contact.
Tim stumbles away from her as he comes back to himself, slamming into the wall in his daze. Eventually, he pants out, “What the fuck?”
“You’re ok. I promise you're ok,” Sam says gently.
Tim blinks at her before looking past her to see Valerie standing between him and Jazz, looking between them in bewilderment while Jazz watches him in concern.
Sam moves to block his vision. “Don’t make eye contact.”
“What happened?” Tim questions cautiously. “What was that?”
“That was her being a lot more liminal than you,” Sam says as she gently takes his arm. “I’m gonna make sure there’s no lingering effects.”
Tim nods, and a light tingle starts moving up his arm and through his body. It lingers around his head before fading entirely.
“You're ok, nothing lingering,” she tells him.
“What does that mean?” Jazz asks. “What happened ?”
“The more liminal someone is, the more they freak out those that aren’t as or at all liminal.,” Sam explains. “How they react depends on the liminal abilities, their intent, and how normal the person is.”
“I didn’t have an intent,” Jazz says in horror. “I wasn’t trying-”
“I know,” Sam assures her. “It doesn't matter if it’s on purpose or not. And your intent was to help, as it usually is.”
“I’m sorry,” Jazz whispers before going to the room Wes and Tucker are still in.
“This never happened in Amity Park,” Valerie says with a frown.
“Everyone in Amity Park is liminal cause of all the ambient ectoplasm,” Sam explains.
“That protects them from her abilities?” Tim asks, finally pushing away from the wall.
“Kind of,” she sighs. “We don’t know how she, Val, or Wes affect non-liminals, but even other liminals avoid us when they can. They may not be as affected, but they can still tell we’re different, weirder, or stronger depending on how you look at it.”
“So this is just something we have to just deal with?” Valerie asks.
“No,” Sam says. “Tucker and I have charms that mask most of our abilities. We have to be trying to affect anyone. We wear anklets, but I can make them into any jewelry.”
“What about Danny?” Tim asks.
“He naturally masks most of his effects when he's human,” she continues. “The theory is, his ghost half holds back most of it.”
Valerie and Tim nod, and then he backtracks a bit.
“Wait, you don’t know how they’ll affect us?” he asks.”
“The GIW doesn’t let anyone leave Amity Park,” Valerie explains. “Wes and I have never even been to the Realms before this.”
“And Jazz has never been past Danny’s keep in the Realms,” Sam continues. “And it’s not strong yet, but you’re already liminal. Your reaction to us will improve the more liminal you get.”
“Right,” Tim sighs. “Danny warned me about that.”
“You’ll probably get armor when you’re liminal enough,” Valerie says offhandedly.
“Armor?” Tim questions.
“We all have armor that requires ectoplasm to use,” she explains. “Danny designed them originally, but once the ectoplasm in them got used to ours, they changed, upgrading themselves and fitting more to our tastes.”
“They also slow down the ecto bonding to us while they’re on,” Sam adds.
“My first armor was made by someone else,” Valerie continues. “It didn't need ectoplasm but still slowed down the bonding. It’s why I’m not as liminal as the rest of our group.”
“It makes that much of a difference?” Tim asks.
The women nod in unison.
“She’s been around strong sources a lot longer than Wes. She should be a lot more liminal than him, but he sets off sensors when she doesn't,” Sam explains.
Tim nods slowly, trying to process. He gestures to the room with most of their fraid. “I need a couple minutes to process. I’ll meet you in there.”
They look at each other before nodding and leaving him alone. Once the door’s closed, Tim slumps back against the wall and slides to the floor. He presses his face into his knees and starts counting his breaths.
Chapter 19: Goodbye For Now
Chapter Text
Danny watches Tim leave, Jazz following, and motions to the others. Dani phases through the wall to explore Gotham, so Valerie closes the door behind her.
“He’s not punishing you,” Danny whispers.
Summer somehow curls tighter as she responds, “I wanna help.”
“We know, but no one can do that if they’re not ok.”
“I’m ok.” Exhaustion-worry-ache heavy from her.
“I used to say that a lot. Most of the time, I wasn’t and caused more damage than I would’ve.” He sighs when she doesn’t respond. “You can be upset with us as long as you need to be. I just want you to know that we want you to be safe. Sometimes, that means you’re not gonna like us. But if we ever hurt you or make you feel unsafe, tell us.”
“Cause you don’t wanna hurt,” she mumbles before finally looking at him. “Tim said that.”
“Good,” Danny tells her. “He’s right.”
Summer looks away as her eyes finally close. Danny doesn’t move until he’s sure she’s asleep. Then he gently sets her on the bed and floats to stretch without waking her.
~~
Summer’s still asleep when Tim, Jazz, and Tucker come in. Danny lifts his head and blearily blinks, pulled out of his doze at their entrance.
Jazz is the first to speak. “Wes is awake.”
Danny sighs in relief, watching Tim subconsciously reach for Summer as she speaks before catching himself, hurt-guilt clear as he pulls himself back.
“She’ll be ok,” Danny tells him. “She just needs rest, but she’ll probably still be upset when she wakes up.”
Tim swallows thickly as he nods. Danny and Jazz share a look, concern-determination flashing between them, as Tucker hands him the laptop they’d set up last time.
“Everything’s set up?” Danny asks as he looks through the info for his documents.
“Yeah,” Tim mumbles before shaking his head and clearing his throat. “I’m gonna need a day to get the physical copies, but the digital stuff is done.”
“If you’re good with the setup, I’ll keep your copies. If not, we’ll make yours when you get back,” Tucker says.
“It looks good,” Danny responds as he hands the laptop back.
Tucker nods and leaves with it as Danny floats off the bed. He lands next to Jazz and gestures for Tim to wake up Summer. Then, he pulls Jazz with him as he follows Tucker to the other bedroom.
Wes is leaning against the headboard, tired-pain-worry-amusement twisting from him as he watches Dani float in circles above him, rambling about one of her trips. Tucker is settling onto the bed, pressing into Wes’ side, making him relax and slump slightly.
Sam and Valerie are talking quietly at the desk in the corner. Sam is in the chair while Valerie sits on the desk.
“How are you feeling?” Danny asks as he steps around the bed to stand next to Wes.
“I’ve been better,” he whispers, continuing before Danny can start apologizing. “I don’t regret it. I don’t regret following you around in school or pulling my head outta my ass and becoming your friend. I only regret not taking the armor when you offered.”
“Yeah, that was a stupid ass move,” Tucker grumbles. He throws himself to the side as dramatically as possible when Wes gently elbows him. “Ahhh! I’ve been attacked!”
Wes just rolls his eyes and sticks his tongue out as everyone laughs. Tucker grins at him as Tim steps into the doorway with Summer, who’s rubbing her eyes.
“You must be Summer,” Wes says gently, watching as she walks over to lean against Danny. “I’m Weston, but you can call me Wes.”
Summer gives him a tired smile and a wave before looking up at Danny. He kneels so she doesn’t have to look so far.
“Are you leaving?” she asks.
“Soon,” he tells her.
“Are you coming back?” she whispers, fear-worry-guilt.
“Yes,” Danny says firmly. “Always. I may not see you as often as Tim, but you’re still my kid. I’ll always come back for you.”
Summer sniffles and throws herself into his arms, relief dulling some of the worry . He stands, meeting Tim’s eyes and getting a strained smile before Tim heads down the hall, pain-guilt-jealousy .
Summer deflates a little under the wave of guilt-panic-shame-pain as she watches him go. Danny rubs her back as she buries her face in his shoulder. He listens to the movement in the kitchen as Jazz comes over, and Dani lands on the bed at Wes’ feet.
“He doesn’t like me anymore,” Summer sniffles.
Everyone frowns or opens their mouths to protest, panic-surprise thick, but Jazz stops them by raising her hands and shaking her head.
“Why do you think so?” she asks gently.
Summer turns her face to look at her. “I hurt him.”
“You did,” Jazz agrees, quiet for a second. “Do you like your parents?”
Summer starts trembling in Danny’s arms, shame-guilt increasing as she responds, “They’re my parents.”
Jazz grimaces but continues, “That doesn’t answer the question.
Summer buries her face into his shoulder again. Danny shakes his head at Jazz as he clutches her tighter. She mouths ‘ please ’ back, exuding as much trust-faith-questioning as she can without a core.
Danny squeezes his eyes shut. “Little Star? It’s ok if-”
“I used to!” she sobs desperately. “I’m sorry!”
“We used to like our parents, too,” Jazz says quietly, cutting Summer’s sobs to hiccuping breaths and sniffles. “But they kept hurting us in many different ways, apologizing, then hurting us again.”
“They didn’t mean their apologies and never tried to do better,” Danny adds as he understands Jazz’s goal.
“And we’ve all hurt each other at some point,” Jazz continues. “But we mean it when we say we’re sorry, and we try not to hurt each other again.”
Summer lifts her head to look around as everyone nods.
“And we aren’t perfect,” Sam adds. “We make mistakes and hurt others again, but we try .”
“And we don’t do it as often because we let ourselves learn from our mistakes,” Wes says. “I tried to tell people who Danny is. I didn’t stop until our junior year when I learned why he does what he does, and we became friends. We’re really lucky no one believed me.”
Tucker puts a hand on his shoulder before speaking. “Sam and I were mean and impatient while Danny was learning his powers.”
“And he was mean to us,” Sam adds.
“We still like each other,” Danny cuts off the last two, slightly nauseous at the amount of bad memories suddenly brought up. “You can’t live without getting hurt.”
“What matters is that we do better,” Jazz says. “Mistakes are ok and sometimes a good thing. As long as you learn from them.”
“And sometimes you need to be upset. Being happy all the time can be just as bad as being sad all the time,” Sam says.
“So-” Summer’s sniffles cut her off. “So he might still like me? Or let me try again?”
Jazz smiles and nods as the others relax. “I’m sure he never stopped.”
“Ok,” Summer whispers as Danny sets her on the bed next to Dani, who pulls the box of tissues out of her chest again and hands them to her.
She stares at the bow blankly for a second. “Am I a bad kid for not liking them?” Tears start falling again as she looks up at Jazz.
“No,” everyone says simultaneously, in varying tones and emotions.
Summer startles and looks around with wide eyes.
“You don’t have to like anyone. Sometimes you might have to pretend, but you don’t have to actually like them,” Danny promises. “And even if you don’t like them, it’s ok if you still love them.”
Summer curls around the box as she sobs, relief-guilt fighting. Dani pulls her into her lap and rocks her as she calms down. Eventually, she uncurls and wipes her face, prompting Dani to release her. Once her breathing has settled, Dani rests an arm on her head.
“Ya know,” Dani grins, “you make a pretty good armrest.”
Summer blinks at her before smiling, getting another tissue, and tossing it in her face. Dani gasps dramatically and collapses backward, floating to keep from falling off the bed.
Danny turns to the door as the others laugh, the approaching footsteps just barely audible past the noise. He smiles as Tim enters with two plates piled with sandwiches, one twice as high as the other.
“This plate has ham and turkey,” Tim says, lifting the taller pile higher for a second, “and this one is all veggie.”
The veggie plate is handed directly to Sam, who smiles, and the meat one is set between Summer and Dani.
Summer twists at her fingers as everyone grabs food, looking at her lap. Dani hands her a turkey sandwich, and she glances up and takes a bite.
Tim relaxes as she does, whispering, “Thank you for eating.”
Summer immediately starts crying again, and Tim drops to his knees, panic-worry making him reach for her before stopping himself. Summer flings herself at him. Jazz keeps him from toppling over. He lets her stabilize him before standing and turning to Danny.
“She was worried you wouldn’t like her anymore,” he explains.
Tim holds her tighter as everyone nods. He and Danny rub her back as she calms down. She refuses to let go of him but starts eating her now very squished sandwich.
Chatter fills the room, and Danny watches as his fraid gets to know the new people.
Danny takes a minute to enjoy having everyone here and safe. Then he notices Valerie, still sitting on the desk but alone now. She’s glaring at the floor with a scowl and doesn’t even notice him when he walks over.
“Val?” he asks, gently touching her shoulder.
“How are the Fentons not setting off the sensors?” she asks back, snapping up to look at him.
He startles and blinks at her. “What?”
“You and Jazz were liminal way before the portal, and they were closer to ectoplasm for a lot longer,” she explains. “Why does Jazz set off their sensors when they don’t?”
Danny thinks back, quickly realizing she’s right. “Even if their hazmat suits have somehow blocked all ectoplasm, they didn’t wear them in college, and even now, they regularly take off their masks and gloves.
“And the food in that house,” she says in disgust, making Danny shudder. “We’re missing something.”
Danny nods as he looks up and sees Tim tilt his head in question. He glances over at Summer, floating and laughing with Dani, before motioning him over and explaining.
“Could they have upgraded their suits to block ectoplasm going in or out completely?” Tim asks.
“Maybe, but the last time I checked, they were just regular materials, which don’t work very well,” Danny explains. “It shouldn’t be possible.”
“And they would still register when their masks are off,” Valerie adds, frustration-confusion-anger rolls from her.
“To get it so airtight, they’d need sensors sensitive enough to pick up their ecto,” Danny says in frustration.
“It’s an obsession,” Valerie says suddenly, realization-clearity-annoyance , eyes wide as they turn to look at her. Their liminal ability is having an obsession!”
“Oh fuck ,” he breathes.
“What am I missing?” Tim asks.
“Obsessions are something you don’t question unless you want a fight,” Danny says.
“But they’re usually obvious as fuck,” Valerie adds.
Danny gives her a heatless glare. “Most living go straight to their afterlives when they die, but if they had something their soul refused to give up, it becomes an obsession, and they end up in the realms.”
“And it’s not just people,” Valerie says. “I started fighting 'cause a dog’s obsession with a specific chew toy led to him trashing the place my dad was working while trying to find it. My dad nearly got fired for it.”
“His name’s Cujo,” Danny says, nodding. “Anyway, fulfilling an obsession will keep a ghost healthy, even in places with low ectoplasm. It helps our core create its own ectoplasm, which we use to keep fulfilling our obsession.
“Since liminals are still alive, they don’t have a core for the obsession to feed,” Valerie says. “Frostbite says the obsession will feed into the body instead, eventually killing the liminal.”
“Places with enough ambient ecto can draw some of the effects out if there’s enough around, but it’ll still kill the liminal eventually. Any ecto they’d be absorbing would disperse in an effort to undo any damage,” he continues. “With how strong their obsession seems to be, I’ll bet they won’t even set off the sensors when they get sensitive enough to register the rest of town.”
“Fuck, this is gonna get bad,” Valerie groans.
“Wait, if you’ve never been to the realms, how do you know what Frostbite said?” Tim cuts in.
“He came to Amity when we got our armor to make sure they weren’t gonna hurt us. Wes asked him a million questions,” she says.
Tim nods, understanding-curiosity-intrest , glancing at Danny. “Can I ask what the Fenton’s obsession is?”
“They believe all ghosts are evil, non-sentient, want to destroy the living, and deserve to be exterminated,” she growls.
“Halfas have two,” Danny says, feeling Tim’s unasked questions. “Mine are protection and space, though, I guess that one’s my domain now.”
“That’s what Clockwork called it,” Tim says.
Danny blinks at him. “Clockwork mentioned domains?”
“Yeah,” Tim says cautiously. “He told me how you became an Ancient so fast.”
“Why would he do that?” Valerie asks, face scrunched as she looks between them.
Danny groans for a long moment before answering. “Cause he’s a little shit. He either explains things so you won’t understand until you live it or makes it into some kinda game. If he explains at all, the fucker.”
“Fun,” Tim groans. “Am I gonna have to deal with him often?”
“No idea,” Danny sighs.
Tim groans as Valerie snorts and Sam comes over.
“This party exclusive?” she asks.
“Not for you,” Danny grins, pulling her into his arms.
She settles so that he hugs her from behind and rests his chin on her shoulder. She leans against him and lets out a shaky breath as she relaxes.
The four of them watch the others. Dani walks Summer through braiding Jazz’s hair, floating for easy reach. Periodically, she points at something and adjusts Summer’s hands. Once the braid is finished, it’s undone and restarted. Jazz has her eyes closed and looks more relaxed than Danny’s seen her in a while. Wes is on the laptop now, Tucker leaning over to read what Wes points to.
“You need to get going soon,” Sam whispers, pain-hope-anticipation .
“I know,” Danny responds, squeezing her briefly. “I still need to go through Tim’s flash drive and start delegating. Possibly change a couple plans.”
Danny lets go and floats over to the other halfas. He watches as Summer finishes the braid again. It’s a little messy, but this one gets tied off, and she gently lays it over Jazz’s shoulder.
“That’s a pretty good braid,” Danny smiles.
“It’s great,” Jazz says as she turns and smiles at the child, who smiles back. “Thank you.”
Summer blushes a little and starts to glow, the wave surprise-joy concerns him a little. Dani throws an arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer.
“She’s my new favorite person!” Dani declares, making Summer’s blush deepen as she squeaks and curls up.
Danny chuckles and nods, “As she should be.”
Summer curls tighter as she slowly sinks to the floor. She stays curled up as Dani lands next to her.
“You ok down there, cous?” Dani laughs
Summer whines but looks up and smiles at her. Danny chuckles and plops down to lie in front of them. Dani immediately steps onto his stomach, making him groan.
“Do you see this nonsense?” he huffs, looking up at Summer as he gestures at Dani.
Summer giggles as Dani gasps and bounces in place once. He groans again, and Dani takes it as her cue to sit on his chest. He glares at her back before sighing and turning back to his kid.
She beats him to speak. “You have to leave now.”
“I do,” Danny agrees quietly.
“Promise you’ll be back?” Summer whispers.
“I promise,” he says firmly.
“I’m going with you,” Dani declares.
“You don’t wanna explore this dimension?” Danny questions hopefully
“I can do that whenever,” she deadpans. “ I’m going with you .”
Danny frowns but sighs and nods. Dani gets off him and hauls him up. Summer stands with them as her transformation drips over her.
Her core sings of worry-fear-hope as he picks her up and squeezes her into a hug, his core responding with reassurance-calm-safe . He turns to see everyone’s migrated to the bed.
Summer reaches for Tim, who immediately steps forward to take her.
“I’ll be back as soon as I can. Then you and I are gonna spend a whole day together, just the two of us,” he tells her.
She nods, and they smile at each other before he moves his gaze to Tim.
“Thank you for taking care of my fraid,” he tells him.
Tim smiles and nods. “Thanks for adding to mine.”
Danny grins as he moves to get to his partners. They nearly knock him off his feet when they fling themselves at him.
“If you get hurt, I’ll end you myself,” Sam threatens. “I hate that we can’t go with you!”
“I know,” Danny says, clutching at them. “I’m sorry.”
“Just come back to us,” Tucker says desperately.
“I will,” Danny promises.
Valerie steps up for her hug as they release him. “Kick some ass for me and get us home soon.”
“The time difference will make it longer for you guys, but I’ll do my best,” Danny says.
“I know you will,” she whispers as she lets go.
Wes pulls him into a hug as soon as he steps into his reach.
“Make sure they’re safe,” he says, voice trembling.
“I promise,” Danny squeezes and rubs his back.
Danny’s the one to pull Jazz into a crushing hug once he’s able to pull away from him.
“Be safe, little brother,” she mumbles into his hair before pressing a kiss to his forehead.
“I’ll try,” he mumbles back.
He takes a step back and looks over his fraid again. He takes a deep breath and rips open a portal, transforming into his king form as he steps into his council room with Dani. Everyone stops, waiting for his orders.
“We have more to go over and might have some adjustments to make,” he says as he waves Tim’s flash drive around.
Everyone sits as he does, Clockwork appearing again as Danny plugs the drive into the table.
“I hope you’re right about this helping,” he mumbles to his mentor.
Chapter 20: Red Robin Goes on Patrol
Chapter Text
Everyone’s silent for a second before Tucker turns to Tim.
“There’s a couple things I’m working on making to help Danny, but I can’t get them right,” he grumbles the last part. “Please help.”
“Is it the stuff Frostbite is helping with?” Summer asks as Tim sets her back on the bed.
Tucker blinks at her. “You know about them?”
“Frostbite told us when Danny took me to meet him,” she tells him.
“He also mentioned a smaller device for measuring a dimension’s time flow,” Tim adds.
“Aaawww,” Tucker groans. “That was supposed to be a surprise for Danny. But if he already knows, I might as well wait and work on them with him.
Everyone laughs as he pouts. Then they fall silent when Tim’s phone goes off.
“Hey, Babs,” Tim answers. “What’s up?”
“First, your cover’s set up. I’ve emailed you the details,” she starts.
“Amazing. You’re the best.”
“I know.” The grin is evident in her voice and makes Tim smile. “Second, have you seen Bruce’s messages?”
“I’ve been ignoring anything from him, so no,” Tim says.
“Fair,” she sighs. “B called a ‘mandatory’ family dinner tonight. I say that loosely ‘cause Alfred already said it’s not. Everyone but Jason has agreed to be there, some more willing than others. They want some actual answers.”
“Also fair,” he admits, “but Summer and I won’t be there. Yell at him for me.”
“It’ll be my pleasure.” Babs hesitates before continuing. “There’s a third thing, but it’s more of a request.”
“What’s wrong?”
“You, Dick, and Duke are the only ones not on time-sensitive cases. Damian broke a couple ribs last night, so Dick’s taking over his part of the case with B, and Duke has an early morning for his graded field trip.”
Tim hisses through his teeth. “Oooo. Poor Duke, those suck. So you’re hoping I’ll patrol tonight.”
“Obviously, you don’t have to-”
“But it’s always better when at least one of us patrols as normal. Hold on a sec.” Tim mutes the call and turns to look at the others. “Can I tell my family about you guys?”
The liminals share looks before turning back to him.
“I think we’d prefer to hold off on that for as long as possible,” Jazz says.
“Except Red Hood and his partners,” Sam adds. “They’ve already met me.”
Tim nods and turns his focus to Summer. “That means if I patrol tonight, you’ll have to stay with Robin or Agent A until I get back. Is that ok, Mer?”
“Who’s Agent A?” Summer asks.
“My grandad,” he tells her.
Summer nods, “I like them.”
“It also means you’ll be meeting two or three more of my family and have to see Batman tonight,” he continues.
Her face scrunches up at him. “I don’t like him.”
“I know, and we don’t have to go,” he tells her. “The plan was to wait until you'd met all of my family, so think about it.”
“Is Batman gonna be mean again?”
“My family won’t let him,” Tim assures her. “And even if he manages to get by them, he won’t get by me.”
“Then I wanna go,” Summer decides.
“You sure?” he checks, unmuting the call when she nods. “I’ll patrol tonight.”
“Thanks, Tim,” Babs sighs. “I appreciate it. Tell Summer I’m excited to meet her.”
Tim hangs up and smiles at Summer. “It sounds like the only one you won’t get to meet tonight is Signal.”
“Who’s Signal?” Wes asks.
“He’s the only daytime vigilante in Gotham,” Tim explains.
“The only one?” Valerie asks.
Tim shrugs. “The rest of us go out as needed, day and night, but he’s the only one that actually patrols.”
“So he’ll be in bed when you go for patrol,” Sam says.
“Yep,” Tim agrees before sighing. “We should head back to the apartment and let you guys settle in.”
He gets a round of nods and goodbyes. Summer gets a couple hugs and lots of hair ruffles.
~~
This time, Tim parks in the garage. They meet up with Alfred and a pouting Damian, who blinks at them and frowns, in the kitchen.
“I was under the assumption you wouldn’t be patrolling for a while,” Damian says, nodding at Summer when she waves.
“That was the plan, but Babs asked me, too.” Tim shrugs as he sits at the counter.
“And now I get to stay with you guys!” Summer cheers.
“If you don’t mind,” Tim adds.
“I shall watch over your heir,” Damian says.
“‘Air’?” Summer questions.
“H-E-I-R, heir,” Alfred explains. “It’s the person who inherits someone’s possessions or power when they die or retire.”
Summer frowns and mumbles, “I don’t understand.”
“Timothy is alive, so you needn’t understand yet,” Damian dismisses.
She continues frowning until Alfred clears his throat.
“I believe there’s someone here you’ll be very glad to see,” he says as he pulls Salad out of her box next to the fridge.
Summer shrieks as she lunges forward, babbling thank you’s and crying as she hugs the elephant.
Alfred and Tim are smiling softly while Damian silently observes her.
“What was that?” Dick asks as he comes into the room, a teasing grin on his lips softening when he takes in her crying into her stuffie. “Oh, that’s fair.”
Tim snorts as she looks up and between them.
“Mer, this is my oldest brother, Dick. Dick, this is my kid, Summer.”
Dick grins and twists himself into a pretzel to drop to be at eye level with her.
Summer giggles and waves. “Hi.”
“Hi. It’s so nice to meet you,” Dick says.
Alfred clears his throat again, and Dick stands, grinning.
“Shall I prepare something to eat?” Alfred asks.
“Nah,” Tim says, “we just finished some Batburger.”
Alfred lets out a disapproving hum, but nods. “Very well. I believe the others are getting dressed.”
“Thanks, Alfred.” Tim stands and heads for the door with Dick.
They stop in the doorway as Summer takes Damian’s hand and tugs him along. He raises an eyebrow but stands without comment.
“Come on,” Tim motions them over. “We gotta go deal with B.”
Damian nods, and the four of them make their way down to the cave. They find Cass and Kate standing by the medbay and Babs at the batcomputer, all still in civilian clothes.
Cass, mid-conversation with Kate, waves with a bright smile when she spots them, causing Kate to look over. Tim leads their little group over to them, picking Summer up when she grabs his hand. Dick splits off for the changing rooms.
“Mer, this is Kate Kane, Batwoman. Kate, Summer,” Tim introduces.
“Hi, Summer. Who’s this?” Kate gestures to the stuffie in her arms.
“Salad,” Summer tells her. “She was hurt, but Alfred fixed her.”
Kate nods. “He’s good at.”
Cass cheers and Summer goes to say something before her head snaps over to Batman as he steps out of the changing room. Summer whimpers and disappears as he spots them. Damian and Cass step between them as Kate stalks forward.
“Mer?” Tim calls, looking around.
“Here,” she whispers, floating high enough to be right in his ear.
“Ok, can you be tangible?” he asks. “Stay invisible for as long as you need, but we need to know where you are.”
A small weight settles on his shoulder, and he relaxes slightly. Then, he gently takes it and settles it on Cass’s shoulder.
“I’ll be right back,” he tells her before moving toward the bats as Nightwing comes out, too.
“Are you happy?” Tim asks. “You scared her so bad she instinctively went invisible and intangible as soon as you looked at us.”
Batman opens his mouth, closing it when Tim narrows his eyes.
“Jeez, B,” Dick groans.
“She’s sensitive to our emotions, feels the tension, and then you plant a bug on her,” Tim says. “Her powers are still developing, and we’re so lucky you didn’t set off her teleportation.”
“Teleportation?” Batman questions.
“Don’t!” Tim snaps. “Don’t start that. I made a list of the powers I know about.”
Batman frowns. “We don’t know her limits.”
“And we won’t until she’s settled and Phantom is available to help,” Tim growls. “I’m not gonna risk hurting her 'cause we pushed before she was ready. This family does that enough as is.”
“No kidding,” Kate grumbles. “You pull some shit, and I will make good on my threat. Don’t test me.”
“Come on, B,” Nightwing cuts in, heading for the armory. “We should just get to work.”
Batman hesitates but follows him. Kate watches him go with a glare.
“Threat?” Tim asks her.
“I warned him, if he comes within 20 feet of her, I’ll put a bullet in a joint,” she says as she heads to the changing rooms. “Let me know if he does.”
Tim snorts and looks back at his kid and siblings. Summer’s visible again, wrapped around Cass in a piggyback carry. He nods to the batcomputer, and the four of them head over to talk to Babs, who turns her wheelchair to face them as they do.
“Hi, Summer,” Babs greets. “I’m Barbara Gordan, Oracle, but you can call me Babs. Everyone does.”
“You’re helping with my cover,” Summer says as Cass crouches to let her climb off.
“I’m done with it,” Babs says. “Do you wanna see?”
Summer nods as she walks closer, and Babs turns back to the computer. Tim watches as she pulls up the cover file until Cass tugs on his sleeve. He nods when she gestures to the changing room.
“Mer.” He smiles when she looks up at him. “We’re gonna get changed, ok? Stay with Babs and Damian.”
Summer nods, glancing at the armory before turning back to the screen. Damian stands beside them, half turned to the screen as Tim and Cass walk away. Spoiler bounds by them with a wave, heading for the batcomputer.
Tim beats his changing record, back in the central area in just over two minutes. Batwoman is heading for her bike, waving as she passes the others. Nightwing and Batman are climbing into the batmobile.
He comes around the computer to see Summer has ended up in Babs’ lap, watching the screens with wide eyes. Damian’s still standing in the same position, but most of his focus is on Batman and Nightwing as they fire up the car and leave.
His attention turns to the screens as Spoiler points and laughs at a specific screen. Babs smiles at Tim as he comes around entirely, finally seeing that they’re watching old mask footage of everyone tripping and falling on patrol, snorting at one of Batman falling on his face while chasing Catwoman.
Black Bat appears at Tim’s side with a gentle smile. She bumps him gently before tapping her girlfriend’s shoulder. “Hood’s waiting.”
“Aaawww,” Spoiler whines. “Fine. Bye, guys!”
Summer looks around and climbs out of Babs’ lap as the screens switch to live security feeds. Tim picks her up as she waves to the couple as they leave. Then, she hugs him. He chuckles and squeezes for a second before setting her down again.
“I’ll be back soonish,” Tim says.
“Can Damian help me pick out movies?”
“He can try, but he hasn’t seen very many either,” he says.
“We may have to ask Gordan or Alfred, but I shall do my best,” Damian said.
Summer smiles and nods. “Can we go see Batcow again?”
“She’s already asleep,” he says, “but I am fostering a bonded cat and puppy. Would you like to meet them?”
Summer teleports to his side, bouncing on her toes for a second before floating, clearly not noticing. Damian raises an eyebrow but doesn’t react past that. He just starts leading her to the stairs.
As they start up them, Summer turns and waves. “Bye, Dad!”
Tim bluescreens again, shaking it off much quicker this time. They’re almost out of sight, so he turns to Oracle, who’s already smirking at him.
“You’re already so attached,” she huffs. “And so is she if she’s already calling you ‘Dad’. But the best part is that she can already make Damian smile.”
“When did Damian smile?” Tim asks.
“I called her ‘Mer’ and she, very loudly, said only you could call her that.” She chuckles as he snorts. “And again, just now, while you were out of it.”
“Ugh.” Tim groans, blushing as he heads for his bike and ignores her laughter.
~~
Tim had decided on the shortest patrol route, making it halfway through before being joined by Red Hood.
“Hey, Red,” he calls. “Didn’t think you’d be out tonight.”
“Oracle asked, and my kid wanted to hang out with Robin and Agent A,” Tim shrugs as he stops.
“And ya ain’t worried bout leaving her with ‘im?”
“Nah, we had a real talk, no fighting or yelling, though I came close.”
“So you’re just rushing through patrol for no reason?”
Tim gasps as deeply as his lungs allow. “How dare. Getting back to my kid that I wasn’t planning on leaving so soon is the only reason I need. And I’m not rushing, so I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Alright, fuck,” Hood laughs with his hands up in surrender. “No need for the dramatics.”
“Says the most dramatic bitch in the family,” Tim snorts.
Then, a shout and banging of metal on metal sounds from a couple alleys over. The vigilantes race over to find three men cornering a couple kids. They share a look before dropping into the alley.
Red Hood lands behind the men, immediately yanking two away, while Tim lands between them and the kids, kicking the third guy in the chest and knocking him into one of his friends as he tries to punch Red Hood.
All three men go down quickly, and Tim drops to his knees as he looks over the kids. The younger one, maybe five, is peeking out from behind the older one, about twelve. Both are wearing plain, dark hoodies and jeans, though the younger has newer, bright red shoes, whereas the older has beat-up and falling-apart white ones.
“Are either of you hurt?” Tim asks.
They both shake their heads as the younger comes out from behind their sibling.
Hood comes over to kneel beside Tim. “Do you know any of these guys?”
The older nods. “That one’s Tom. He’s mom’s ex-boyfriend.”
“He’s mean,” the younger whispers, clutching onto the older’s pant leg.
“What’s your and your mom’s names?” Tim asks gently.
The younger kid frowns. “Mom’s name is Mom.”
The older snorts. “I’m Hannah, this is Ethan. Mom’s Diana Jameson.”
Hood stands. “Oracle, I need Diana Jameson’s info. She has a daughter, Hannah, and a son, Ethan. Her ex just tried to jump the kids.”
Tim’s contact turns on as Oracle responds, “Already dialing, connected to both of your coms. Cops are on the way to get the men.”
“Hello?” a panicked voice cuts across the coms.
“Diana Jameson, this is Red Robin, Red Hood is also on the line. We’re calling to let you know Hannah and Ethan are with us. They’re safe but were just attacked by your ex-boyfriend, Tom.”
“Oh, thank god!” the mom sobs. “He called me saying I was gonna regret leaving him, and then I got home, and they weren’t here.”
“Cops are on the way for Tom and his friends,” Hood says. “Do you want to meet us here or-”
“Yes! Where am I going?”
Oracle cuts in, then. “I’ve sent you a location pin. The cops will get there before you, but not by much.”
“Thank you, thank you, thank you,” Diana breathes.
Her line goes dead, and the vigilantes smile at the kids.
“Your mom’s on the way,” Hood says.
Hannah relaxes as Ethan approaches and pokes at Tim’s bandoliers. Black Bat and Spoiler join them, and Hannah asks Hood about his favorite fights.
Spoiler immediately starts giving hood shit. “You just left us to clean up! How dare, so rude.”
“Hey, you can’t expect me not to come bother him when I haven’t been able to for a week,” Hood sasses.
Black Bat shakes her head as they bicker back and forth, coming to kneel next to Tim and Ethan. It’s not long before the cops and parent show up, and everyone is where they need to be. The kids wave goodbye as the vigilantes leave.
The four of them are nearing the end of the route when a fifth is added to the group.
Nightwing waves and flips onto the building, easily matching their pace. “Heading back already?”
“Do you blame me?” Tim grins.
“Nope, she’s adorable, and I understand the rush,” Nightwing sighs. “And so does Robin. You should’ve seen how he glared at B on our way to the Batmobile.”
Tim laughs. “Yeah, I caught the tail end of it.”
“How did she get him wrapped around her finger so quickly?” Spoiler laughs.
“She talked his ear off about animals ‘cause she loves them,” Tim says, smiling as something starts pushing in the back of his mind.
Spoiler laughs louder. “Adorable.”
Tim listens as the others, minus Red Hood, who’s strangely quiet, start planning how they’re gonna tease Robin while spoiling Summer. The feeling in the back of his head changes to unease and urgency in his gut. It gets stronger as they return to the cave, Nightwing riding with Spoiler since his ride is still with Batman.
Dread fills him as they all dismount, the batmobile already in the cave. He looks around, making eye contact with Hood as he removes his helmet, realizing they’re the only ones who feel anything amiss.
“Ok?” Black Bat asks.
Tim goes to respond but instead beelines for the stairs with Hood as Summer’s scream echoes around the cave. They race through the manor, confused siblings on their heels.
They find Damian in his room, facing off with Bruce. His sword is drawn, and there’s a cut across Bruce’s chest. Titus, Alfred the cat, and the foster animals are all growling and hissing at Bruce.
Summer’s screams cut off, devolving into uncontrolled sobs as Tim enters the room. He doesn’t hesitate to drop Bruce, pinning him with his face to the floor as Hood presses a gun to the back of his head.
“Summer! I can’t see you. Can you let me see you?” Tim asks a little desperately.
She flickers briefly, curled up on the floor just behind Damian, then cries harder. “I can’t! I’m sorry, sorry.”
“You did! You did,” Tim says. “I got to see you. That’s all I wanted. You didn’t need to stay visible. You’re ok.”
Damian slowly kneels, laying his sword on the floor before reaching for the crying child, abruptly vanishing, too. This makes Bruce struggle until Tim uses a paralyzing technique and gets up.
Summer’s sobs slow as he gets closer. He gently reaches out to the sound, now higher, closer to Damian’s height. As soon as his hand comes into contact with Summer’s trembling back, a buzzing sensation encases his whole body, and he can see them again.
Tim rubs her back as she calms down, sobs dying to sniffles and hitching breaths. Then, the buzzing suddenly vanishes, and he hears a couple relieved sighs from his siblings. He gently takes Summer from Damian’s arms.
“It’s ok. I’ve got you.” Slowly, her breathing evens out. Tim waits until he’s sure she’s asleep before looking up at Damian. “What happened?”
Damian looks up from where he’d been glaring at the floor, standing at attention as he responds, “She fell asleep while we were entertaining my foster animals, so I thought it best to let her sleep here rather than transport her to her or your rooms. She awoke shortly before Father arrived and said, ‘He’s coming,’ while clinging to me. Father knocked but did not wait for me to call him in. He apologized for the bug before discussing tests for her powers we would need to do. At this point, she was hiding behind me, so I’m unsure when she went invisible, but she screamed when he stepped into striking distance. That is when I wounded him.”
Tim turns to glare at Bruce. “I told you why we weren’t doing tests yet. I told you to drop it.” Hood drags him out of the room as Tim turns back to Damian.
“Thank you, Damian,” he whispers.
Damian gives him a single nod before dropping his gaze to Summer. Tim looks over the others, noticing Alfred, Babs, and Duke have joined the group. Most of them are still glaring after Bruce.
“How did you know something was wrong?” Steph asks after a few seconds, pulling her hood down and hissing as she pulls her mask off.
Tim frowns at her. “The screaming.”
“You and Hood both took off in the cave,” Nightwing says, snapping to look at him. “We couldn’t hear it until we reached the main stairs.”
“What do you mean?” Jason asks, returning to the room as he removes his mask as well. “Shit was loud as fuck, even in the cave.”
“I’m afraid I didn’t hear anything from my position in the kitchen until you all came running upstairs,” Alfred says.
Everyone stares at each other in a confused silence for a few minutes before Duke shakes his head.
“Can I stay with you for a couple days?” he asks Tim. “I don’t wanna deal with B if he’s gonna be like this.”
“I would also ask this of you,” Damian says quietly. “And request to bring my fosters as they are not yet acquainted with Alfred.”
“You’re always welcome, but you’ll have to share a room,” Tim warns them with deep, slow breaths. “Summer will love to have your fosters around. We’re leaving as soon as I change, so get what you need.”
They both nod and start packing as Tim heads back to the cave with his siblings, clutching his kid as close as he can with the armor still in the way.
Chapter 21: Planning
Chapter Text
Once they’re back in his penthouse, Tim uses his decoy socials to post new ‘conspiracies’ about both Bruce and Batman, ones he knows will send the man down a rabbit hole. Then, he sets up six new TV interviews a month from now and three extra business meetings the week before the first interview with the most annoying people who have requested meetings recently. All of this happens with Summer clutched to his chest.
Damian comes out of the guestroom carrying Salad. He gently places the stuffie in Summer’s arms and takes a few steps back.
“Thomas is asleep. My animals are penned in the far corner with plenty of pads for the puppy.” He hesitates before continuing. “I apologize for letting Father so close to her.”
“You didn’t let him do anything,” Tim says, meeting his eyes. “You protected her when he decided to be a jackass. Thank you .”
Damian’s gaze drops to Summer. “Will she be ok?”
“Yeah,” Tim assures him before heaving a deep sigh. “If B pulls this shit again, I’m gonna have to make good on my threat.”
Damian scowls and nods, turning on his heel and returning to the guest room.
Tim watches him go in confusion. Then, Summer whines and shifts in his arms. He loosens his grip as she blinks up at him, then at Salad, before looking around.
“Flame?” Summer mumbles.
Tim chuckles as he carries her to her room. She whines when he tries to set her on the bed, just grabs Flame, and curls back into him. Tim settles onto the bed and sways.
“Don’t leave,” Summer whispers.
“I’m not going anywhere,” he promises. “Damian and Duke, who you haven’t met yet, are gonna stay with us for a couple days. They don’t wanna be near B right now.”
“Is Duke nice?” she asks.
“The nicest of the bats, until someone gives him a reason not to be,” he says. “He’s Signal. He can’t always be nice.”
Summer lights up. “Really?”
Tim grins and nods. Then, his smile falls. “I’m sorry Bruce did that. And that I wasn’t around to protect you.”
“You were there, like you promised,” Summer says. “And Mon was there too like you asked.”
Tim blinks at her. “‘Mon’?”
“Mongoose,” she expands, “‘cause they’re territorial and live in close family units with strict leaders. Damian agreed to the nickname when I asked if I could give him one.”
“Oh, oh ,” he laughs. “You’re his favorite . That was fast.”
Summer looks up at him with wide eyes as Tim calms down from his laughing fit. She blinks at him before turning back to her stuffies. They sit in silence for several minutes as he hums quickly under her breath, and Tim runs his fingers through her hair.
“Can Sam make him leave us alone?” she asks suddenly.
Tim freezes and looks down at her. “I don’t know, but we will definitely be asking.”
“Does Jason know about Sam?” she mumbles.
“Oh, shit! I still gotta tell him about Phantom’s fraid.” Tim stands, stopping a couple steps from the bed. “Do you wanna go back to sleep, or are we making this call now?”
“Now!” Summer cheers.
Tim laughs as he carries her back to the living room, grabs his phone, and plops onto the couch. Summer giggles as Tim swipes to Jason’s contact, pausing when he sees the video call button.
“Should we call or video call him?” he asks with a grin.
“Video,” Summer grins back without hesitation.
Tim hits the button and moves to lie across the couch, his shoulders pressed against the armrest. Summer stretches out along his side, squished between him and the back of the couch, with his arm around her. She settles Salad under her chin and Flame under the arm she’d laid across his chest as Jason accepts the call.
“What’s wrong?” Jason appears on the screen, hair and face dripping wet. The phone is set face-up on the counter, and a fogged-up mirror is partially in view.
“Everything’s fine,” Tim snorts. “Are you just now showering, or did you just take a really long one?”
Jason leans into the frame, water dripping onto the phone. His face is blank, and his eyes dead as he towels his hair. “I did a short patrol before coming home, brat. 'ey, kiddo.”
“Hi, Jason!” Summer waves.
“Why ain't ya in bed?”
“I’m not tired, and we have to tell you about Sam.”
Jason raises an eyebrow as he lowers the towel. “I’mma get dressed before I ask.”
He leaves the screen as Tim snorts at him. Summer grins and moves Flame so he’s all Jason will see when he looks back.
“Hi, axolotl?” Jason huffs, confusion and amusement thick in his voice.
Summer giggles as she pulls her stuffie back.
“Excuse you,” Tim says in mock offense, “his name’s Flame.”
“I see, my bad,” Jason nods seriously. “Hi, Flame. Named because the fins around 'is head look like fire, right?”
“Yeah!” Summer agrees.
The guys laugh as she squeezes her stuffies.
“So Sam,” Tim starts.
“She’s the one that helped with Summer’s bands, right?” Jason asks, continuing when Tim nods. “She need help?”
“She’s living still, and her original dimension is declaring war on the realms,” Tim explains.
“That’s why Phantom left after you woke up,” Summer whispers.
"The fuck they think they can do against the dead?” Jason spits in disgust.
“I don’t know,” Tim shakes his head. “Phantom asked me to help her and some other living people he cares about until he can fix the situation.”
“Why ya calling me?” Jason questions.
“They don’t want the bats to know about them,” Tim continues. “They’re hoping they’ll be back home before we have to tell them.”
“And I already know,” Jason says.
“Yep,” Tim agrees. “And I can’t do this by myself.”
“I’m there,” Jason promises. “How’s this gonna work with Damian and Duke staying there?”
“They’re gonna take a couple days to get settled and used to their surroundings. If our brothers are still here, I’ll come up with something.”
“And she can help,” Summer adds.
Jason looks between them in confusion.
“Mer suggested we ask Sam if she can make B leave us alone without having to disappear,” Tim explains.
Jason starts to nod before stopping and tilting his head with a grin. “‘Mer’?”
“You can’t call me that,” Summer says, narrowing her eyes at him.
Jason raises his free hand in surrender.
“Only I can call her that,” Tim says, fighting to keep a smile off his face. “You can use ‘Sum’ or come up with your own.”
“That’s fair,” Jason says, eyeing her before grinning. “I’m gonna call you Shifter.”
Summer smiles and starts to glow. “Why?”
“Why what?” Jason questions.
“Why ‘Shifter’?” Tim clarifies.
“Ya love animals, and there’s a ton of stories 'bout people who can shapeshift into at least one animal. Selkies are a perfect example of this,” Jason says. “And you literally shift between ghost and human forms.”
Summer squeals and starts shoving at Tim. “I have another name!”
The guys laugh as she transforms, joining in.
“I gotta go to bed,” Jason groans.
“Night, Jay,” Tim chuckles.
“Goodnight!” Summer says.
“Night, Shifter, Timbourine,” Jason says and hangs up.
Summer turns to Tim. “Timbourine?”
“He likes making puns with my name,” Tim sighs.
“What’s the pun?” She wiggles around until she’s actually lying on him.
“Tambourine,”
“That’s a music thing, right?”
“Yep.”
“He’s weird,” Summer laughs.
“Definetly,” Tim agrees.
~~
Tim is making breakfast with Summer, in ghost form, floating at his shoulder to watch when Duke comes out. Tim waves, smiling at his bewilderment. She looks up as Tim is plating and vanishes from his side, teleporting to Duke’s, who yelps.
“Pretty lights,” Summer whispers in amazement.
Duke blinks at her before snorting and smiling. “Your lights are pretty, too.”
“I have lights?” she gasps, looking down at herself. She turns and twists, frowning more and more as she doesn’t see anything.
“I must be more sensitive to them,” Duke says. “I see a few shades of blue, a couple of green, and… A purple? It might be a deep red. I can’t tell.”
“Awww,” Summer pouts and lands to sit on the edge of the island, facing Duke. “I wanna see.”
“The lights are probably why you’re blurry in pictures,” Tim says. “Except the one from your phone, now that I’m thinking about it.”
“Only her phone,” Damian asks, coming around the corner.
Duke startles at his voice while Summer giggles and waves. Damian nods back at her.
“Yeah,” Tim says slowly, putting the plates on the counter and heading to his room. “Hold on.”
He grabs one of the ectophones and goes back to see his brothers have convinced Summer to sit on a stool and have settled on either side.
He takes a picture of them from his spot by the fridge. Damian looks up at the camera shutter with a glare but says nothing as he takes another with a regular phone.
Tim compares the pictures as he steps closer. His regular phone has Summer blurred to the point of being a blue and white smudge while everything else is in perfect focus. His ectophone only has her slightly blurry around the edges.
“It’s the ectoplasm in her phone,” Tim says as he shows them the pictures.
Duke takes the ectophone with a slight frown. “This one has a faint green glow. Is that the ectoplasm?”
“Probably,” Tim agrees.
“I don’t see the glow,” Summer says, gently leaning against him, “but I can feel it.”
“That must make it easy to find when you lose it,” Duke grins.
Summer grins back and nods.
“When’s your field trip?” Tim asks.
“I’m supposed to be at the school by 7:00, so we can leave by 7:30,” Duke says, checking his phone as he speaks.
His eyes go wide before he starts scarfing the rest of his breakfast. Damian watches him in disgust as Tim snorts.
“Need a ride?” Tim asks.
Duke nods as he swallows his last bite and darts back to the guest room.
“I will also request a ride, but shall remain here for now,” Damian states, “and, with your permission, I will be training on the balcony.”
“That’s fine,” Tim says. “Oh, and if anyone asks, all you know about Summer is that she’s my cousin.”
“Cousin?” Duke questions as he comes back with his bag. “That’s the cover we’re using?”
“Yep,” Summer says around her food before swallowing. “Can I stay with Mon?”
Tim looks at Damian, who nods once, before nodding at her.
“Got it. As far as they’ll know, I haven’t met you yet,” Duke says as he waves at her. “I’ll see you when I get back tomorrow!”
“Stay with Damian, please,” Tim says.
“Promise,” Summer replies.
Tim nods again and follows Duke out and down to his car. They’re pulling onto the street when he gets a call from Tam, connecting it to the car as he accepts.
“Hey, Tam. What’s up?” Tim says.
“Hey, is there any chance I can get you to come in today?” Tam asks carefully.
“Into the office?” Tim questions. “Why?”
“I can’t go today, and Alfred called to let me know that Bruce is gonna be out of commission for a week, at least.”
“Isn’t there some big meeting today?” Duke asks.
“Yes,” Tam confirms. “It’s with three other companies about the new water treatment regulations and security. My dad will also be there, but we need one of the CEOs.”
“If Summer isn’t comfortable going there, maybe she’ll be ok staying with Jason,” Tim thinks aloud. “I’ll ask her and let you know.”
“Thanks, Tim,” she says before hanging up.
“Yeah, I’ll just be grateful for my field trip,” Duke laughs.
“Shut up,” Tim groans.
Drop-off is quick, and they make it right on time. On the way back, Tim calls Jason.
“This had bette’ be important,” the older man growls, voice thick with sleep.
Tim winces. “Sorry, Jay. I have to go to WE today. Can you stay with Summer if she decides not to come?”
“One on one time with my niece? Fuck yeah!” Jason’s smile is clearing the sleep from his voice.
“I haven’t asked her yet,” Tim snorts.
“Even if she does go, I’ll come get ‘er if she decides she wants out before you're done. Le’ me know.” Jason ends the call without another word.
Tim returns to his penthouse as Damian and Summer, in human form, come in from the balcony.
She’s carrying her camera and rushes over when she spots him. “Tim! Look, look, look!”
She shoves her camera into his hands. He flips through the new pictures. Most are of birds, but there’s also a few shots of the buildings and even a couple candids of Damian with his sword.
“These are really good,” Tim tells her.
Summer smiles as she looks between him and Damian, who is standing by the island. He glances at the camera before heading to the guest room.
Summer clicks back to one of the bird pictures, a blue jay. “This one let me pet him.”
Tim chuckles before sighing. “Tam needs me to go into the office today. Do you wanna come with me or hang out with Jason today?”
She hugs her camera as Damian comes back in his school uniform.
“Do I have to dress fancy if I go with you?” she asks.
“Nope.” Tim pops the ‘p’. “And if you wanna leave at any point, Jason will come get you.”
“Then, I wanna go with you,” she decides.
“Ok. Tam won’t be there, and B won’t be around for a week,” he says. “Go get dressed and grab anything you’re gonna want.”
They watch as she darts back to her room before Tim pulls out his phone to update Jason and Tam.
“Where are you taking her?” Damian questions.
“Tam asked me to go to WE today,” Tim sighs, “since we have an important meeting this afternoon and B can't go in.”
“And if she no longer wishes to be there?”
“Jason has agreed to come get her if she wants to leave. And we're leaving as soon as we can after the meeting. We’ll be back before you will.”
Damian gives him an accepting nod and takes a deep breath. “I have contacted both Zatana and Constantine to determine if either is capable of doing something to prevent Father from cornering Summer again, or if they're completely useless.”
Tim stares at him as a smirk grows on his face. “You really don’t want us to leave.”
“Stop talking nonsense, Drake.”
Tim laughs, Damian watching and relaxing as he does. Summer comes back, her backpack from Damian hanging from her teeth as she struggles to get her Red Robin jacket on. Once she manages it, she puts her bag on and smiles at them.
“Ready?” Tim asks them both.
“Don't you have to get dressed?” Summer asks back.
“Nah, we've gotta get Damian to school, and I have a couple extra suits in the office,” Tim dismisses as he leads them downstairs.
He can hear Damian’s scowl when he speaks. “He has a habit of going to work disheveled.”
“Only when B does something stupid and I have to fill in for him,” Tim says.
Damian is silent until they're starting the drive. “At least the situation fits.”
Summer giggles into her hands, trying to smother the sound. She gives up when Damian rolls his eyes.
Chapter 22: Final Raids
Chapter Text
Danny forces himself to breathe, despite being in his ghost form and not needing to, as he watches the preparations.
Fright Knight, Pandora, Dani, and Skulker and Ember will each be leading their own squads to hit the smaller bases around the country, two per group, while Danny leads the largest squad to hit the largest base, in Amity Park.
Frostbite and his people will remain in his keep to treat anyone Wulf brings them from the bases as he portals around, transporting forces as needed.
Danny is pushing down the pulsing expanse of whatever new power he’s developing as his cousin flies over.
“Pandora and I are ready,” Dani says as she lands next to him. “Fright Knight probably finished as I was coming over, and Skulker is updating his systems again but is otherwise done.”
“Are you sure you wanna do this?” he whispers.
“You're not doing this without me,” she says firmly with a glare. “And if you decide you can’t deal with the Fentons, at any point, summon me . I’ll be happy to kick their asses.”
Danny slowly nods as his core aches, adding to the pressure he's holding back. “I wish you’d go back to Gotham and be safe, but I know better than to make you.”
“And I thank Jazz for that,” she sighs.
“As you should,” he agrees quietly.
She watches him as they stand in silence for a minute before stepping in front of him and making him look at her.
“I’ll be fine. I’ve got the smaller bases and will be meeting up with Fright Knight if I finish before him,” Dani says carefully, worry-concern-anticipation . “And Skulker and Ember will be doing the same with Pandora.”
“I know, I just-” he cuts himself off, not really knowing where he was going. “I know.”
“What's hitting you so hard?” she whispers.
Danny opens his mouth but can’t get the words in order, let alone out of his mouth. His cousin waits patiently, possibly for the first time in her life, for him to collect himself.
Eventually, he’s able to force out, “They're still part of my fraid.”
Dani hesitates before asking, “The Fenton's?”
He nods and forces himself to take in a shaky breath. “It’s weak and fragile to the point that looking at me wrong will probably break it, but still there. And I know this will break them, so I guess I'm mourning already.”
Dani pulls him into a crushing hug, and he slowly dissolves into sobs. He’s even slower to calm down.
He clutches his cousin as he searches his core, tracing each connection. He’s both surprised and not to find Red Robin added to the roster with Summer. Dani shivers as he traces her bond. He hesitates before gently brushing against the last and weakest bonds, which immediately fade in response.
Danny sobs again, even as he pulls away from her. She lets him go, watching as he wipes his face.
“They're not in my fraid anymore,” he sobs.
“At least that means no backlash from them breaking in a fight,” she says gently.
Danny nods as he wipes the last of his tears away. “I’m gonna need a session after this shit.”
“I think we all are,” Dani agrees as she leans against him. “That last line to Summer before Red Robin brought us food really stuck with you, huh?”
“Shut up,” he groans. He pauses for a second before continuing in a whisper, “I’m so tired of this.”
“Then let's end it.”
They move as one, heading to where Fright Knight, Ember, and Pandora stand, observing the skeletons in their formations. They land as Wulf joins the group as well.
“Frosto estas preta kiam no estas,” Wulf calls as they land.
“Then, we just need Skulker to join us, and we’ll be ready,” Pandora says with a decisive nod.
“Let the hunt begin!” Skulker yells, shooting over to them. “Welp! Open the portals!”
Pandora and Fright Knight glare at him, making him freeze next to Wulf, who lets out a noise that’s almost a scoff and entirely threatening.
Danny just rolls his eyes and takes a deep breath. He closes his eyes as he reaches both hands out, slowly pulling back the back. He opens his eyes to see five large portals and skeletons filing through each.
Skulker cackles and shoots through his portal. Ember rolls her eyes and follows him. The others calmly fly through their own portals, Dani bumping shoulders with him on her way past. Danny takes another deep breath and flies through the fifth, coming out about five miles from the base.
The skeletons are already settling back into their ranks, a third of them facing town while the rest face the base. Sirens blare to life in the background as Danny sends the third to town, tasked with finding and grabbing the Fentons and any GIW agents they come across.
He turns back to the base, observing the ghost shield as the last skeletons make it through and the portal closes. He rolls his eyes and glares at the approaching vehicles, sending ice out to encase the wheels. His army charges as he does. Agents swarm out, guns blazing, only to be overwhelmed immediately.
He picks up a truck, wheels ripping from its body, and flies back up. He spins several times, getting faster as he does, before letting go and flinging it at the base. It passes through the shield without issue and slams into the tower projecting it.
The sound of metal tearing and dragging along itself rips through the air as the tower crumbles and collapses, the shield dissipating as the army reaches it.
Danny looks down to check on the advance agents and finds all of them already bound and being dragged to the base. He nods and shoots to catch up with the others, coming to a stop as a few skeletons try phasing through a wall and into the main building. They’re electrocuted until they fall apart.
As they pick themselves back up, Danny grabs a chunk of the tower and throws it through the wall closest to him. Several others follow his lead, and his army floods into the base, smashing any wall they can’t phase through. He follows, making it to the main hallway before turning invisible and dropping through the floor.
He falls through six levels before only seeing dirt. He goes back up to the last level and drops the invisibility. Then, he starts blasting open doors, finding operating rooms. Most are empty and spotless, but three seem to have been abandoned mid-cleaning, and one still has tools and equipment out.
He destroys every piece of equipment before heading to the next level, where he finds piles of wires and scraps with half-made contraptions scattered around the rooms. The stacks of papers on the desks join the filing cabinets in being dropped through a portal into the labs in his keep to go through later. Everything else is destroyed, like the last one.
He moves to the next floor, where at least ten skeletons fight as many agents while three others bust open doors as they move down the hall towards him. He ices the hall, freezing the agents in place as he approaches the door closest to him. The electricity coursing through the door can be felt before he even touches it.
Danny blasts the door off its hinges and steps into the room. The ghost curled up in the middle of the floor in a growing puddle of ectoplasm has him rushing closer. The prisoner’s shaking, a shredded tunic doing nothing to hide how his skin slowly stitches itself back together. Their wrists and ankles are clasped in shackles that give a continuous low-level shock.
“My… King,” the ghost mumbles, delirious from pain as the shackles are removed.
“I’ve got you,” Danny whispers back. “You’re gonna be ok.”
The ghost whimpers as Danny stands with them cradled in his arms and leaves the room. He opens another portal, this one to Frostbite’s set up in the courtyard, and steps through with a skeleton who’s supporting someone in tattered Roman armor.
Danny gently sets the wounded on a cot as a Yeti, Snowbank, if he remembers correctly, rushes over. He steps back into the base as two more skeletons step into the keep with a mermaid with a missing arm held between them.
He heads to the busted open door across from the first room. He finds two cages hanging from the ceiling. The closer one contains a kitten, yowling and hissing. The other traps a child, maybe three, curled up and shaking as ectoplasm drips to the floor.
He’s across the room in a heartbeat, ripping the cage apart and gently scooping the child up. They whimper then cry out when she tries to move, revealing the Y vivisection wound that doesn’t seem to be healing at all. It’s still fresh and actively bleeding.
Danny stumbles as he flashes back to getting his matching ones. He forcefully drags himself back to find the child reaching for the cat.
“Sammy,” she sobs, reaching further despite the spike of pain-desperation .
The cat yowls and scratches at the cage desperately. This angle reveals a gouge across Sammy’s left eye, deep and bleeding. As soon as Danny frees it, the cat curls up under the child's chin and rubs against her chin as it purrs. She goes limp as he carries them to the portal.
Then, a deafening wall of pain-dispair-fear-agony shoots through the base. It forces him to his knees, shaking and panting. The pressure in his chest expands, and he struggles to find the portal closed. He shakily tugs open another as his vision swims and stumbles through.
He curls around the kid and cat as he collapses, only just making out the sound of Frostbite’s voice. He forces himself up again and hands the kid over, pushing the new power back.
“The cat stays with her,” he breathes.
Frostbite tries to say something, but Danny is already opening another portal. The skeletons are piecing themselves back together as he steps back into the base. The agents and hall are all ice-free. Those still conscious are staggering to their feet.
Danny refreezes them as he walks the hall, checking the rest of the rooms. They’re all clear until he gets to the last two.
“Mrs. Weston?” Danny questions as he steps into the room.
She startles at his voice and nearly slams her head into the wall where she’s curled up in the corner. She’s got a black eye, a clear handprint across her throat, and is cradling her wrist to her chest.
“Phantom?” Mrs. Weston rasps. “You’re here. Is Wes? He can’t be here!”
“No, he’s in Gotham. He’s safe,” he assures her while breaking the shackle around her ankle. He helps her to her feet, and they slowly make their way to the last room. “I swear he’s safe.”
“They came through the door seconds after you got them out,” Mrs Weston whispers. “Said we’re brainwashed and that they had to detain us until they could break it.”
The last room has Mr. Weston, who’s yanking on the chain until Danny breaks it and removes the shackle from his ankle while his wife fusses over the split lip, swollen cheek, and cut on his temple.
Danny starts to ask about the other parents when another horrid wave of terror-agony-grief slams through the base. He desperately grasps the pressure trying to expand again, unwilling to find out what it’ll do to the living. Then, he feels someone End .
He wails as his grip slips, and the new power rushes out. The base shakes, parts of the ceiling and floor collapsing, with entire walls. He’s shaking in grief-anger as his wail ends and the expanse recedes back to being contained within his body.
He gets off his knees as the Westons, who had rushed over when he collapsed, slowly back away with wide eyes.
“Phantom?” Mr. Weston questions cautiously.
Before Danny can even begin to form words, a portal opens on the other side of the room. Dani, Wulf, and Fright Knight come through. Fright Knight drops to kneel as soon as he spots Danny while Wulf’s eyes go wide, and he tilts his head.
“Woah,” Dani whispers as she flies over and around him.
“High King Phantom, Ancient of Space, Savior of the Realms, Protector of Amity Park,” Fright Knight says, voice echoing and expanding without changing at all. “I, Fright Knight, Spirit of Halloween, Master of Fear, will serve you until I am Ended.”
“Are you gonna do this every time I get a new title?” Danny asks.
“No, My King,” the ghost denies. “Only the ones important enough to change your form.”
Danny takes a deep breath as the expanse tries to expand again. “Find Tucker and Valerie’s parents. Get them out and home.”
The king turns to his cousin as the knight disappears, and Wulf opens another portal.
“Wulf and I will get Wes’ parents home,” Dani says as she grabs the liminals.
Danny nods stiffly, and the four of them leave. He flies to the surface as soon as it closes behind them. He finds the Fentons shooting the skeletons as they’re trying to reform, quickly getting overwhelmed by the sheer number. Maddie is partially focused on loading a large canon-like weapon while Jack watches her back. The skeletons all stop advancing and kneel as Danny lands.
“Phantom,” Maddie hisses.
“This ends here,” Danny says firmly.
“We’ll rip you and every other ghost apart!” Jack screams. “Then it’ll be over.”
Jack focuses his fire on Danny while Maddie rushes to finish the canon. Danny throws up a shield as the pressure expands again. His vision fades while also expanding, suddenly watching a galaxy form, orange and red hues and glowing. As his vision returns, he sees the galaxy in Jack's eyes.
Grief-pain-agony-fear slams into Danny, forcing him onto his knees. The pressure contracts, curling around his core before slowly filling back into his limbs. He staggers to his feet, snatching the thing that slams into his side and shoving whatever’s holding it. He comes back to his senses as the emotional wave cuts out. He finds the canon in his grip and Maddie lying fifty feet away, coughing and wheezing.
Danny turns back to Jack to see he’s collapsed, eyes completely black behind the galaxy swirling in them. He’s shaking but otherwise unmoving, so Danny leaves him to focus on Maddie as she gets back to her feet.
“ What is this ?” Danny growls at her.
“I will rip you apart molecule by molecule, ectoplasmic scum!” Maddie screams at him.
Danny glares as the pressure expands again. This time, the area is engulfed in blackness, with pinpricks of light appearing and disappearing as they swirl around. He can feel everyone, alive or dead, core or not, and focuses on the GIW and Fentons.
The lights speed up, flashes of color adding to the swirls until everything shoots to his chosen targets. He feels bodies hit the ground as the blackness recedes back to him. He doesn’t have to look to know all their eyes are like Jack’s.
The part of his mind that has called for space for as long as he can remember is quiet and content for the first time in as long. He lets himself soak in the feeling for a minute.
Then, it starts to process, dread-fear-pain . They clearly aren’t dead, but what exactly did he do to them?
He shoves his rising panic aside. Instead, he creates a duplicate to get a good look at his changes. His armor is gone, as are the rest of his clothes. His skin is impossibly black, decorated with stars that slowly drift across his body. Lines connect some briefly, forming constellations he’s never learned but already knows. Constellations he knows are from the dimension his fraid is safe in. Even his crown has changed, taking the form of an Arora Borealis, and his eyes shift and change colors in time with it.
Danny dismisses the duplicate after a long moment and turns his attention to the canon in his now-clawed grasp. Fright Knight appears back at his side as he starts investigating it.
“All parents have been delivered home,” he informs. “Lord Tucker’s parents informed me-”
He stops as Danny opens the weapon, and they watch in absolute horror-grief-rage as someone’s core shatters and dissolves.
Chapter 23: The Office
Chapter Text
Dropping Damian off at school and the drive to the office are uneventful. It’s the walk through the building where they start having issues.
Summer clings to Tim as everyone who sees them stares. She nearly phases out of the elevator on the trip up and goes invisible when she accidentally bumps into Lucius Fox when they step out.
Tim tenses, eyeing Lucius and Patrick Anderson, but says nothing as Lucius looks around in confusion.
“Ah, Mr. Drake, where is Mr. Wayne?” Anderson says. “We were supposed to have a meeting.”
There’s a gentle pressure on Tim’s side, making him relax as he responds. “He isn’t here today. I’m unclear on the details, but I know all of his meetings today have been rescheduled.”
“This really can’t wait,” Anderson says, tone dipping as he squares his shoulders, clearly trying to be intimidating.
“I’m afraid it will have to,” Lucius cuts in. “As Mr. Drake-Wayne and I have both explained, Mr. Wayne will not be in today.”
“I must insist,” Anderson says, stepping closer to him.
“Then I’ll have to call security,” Tim says flatly.
Anderson startles before stepping away to fully turn to Tim. “What?”
“I do not have time to entertain this,” Tim continues blankly before letting a smile cross his face, the one he uses to scare anyone who suggests partnering with someone he knows is corrupt. “You have proposed three investments that have all been scams-”
“I had no knowledge-”
Tim’s glare, paired with the smile, has Anderson’s voice dying in his throat. “-and are quite well known in our social circle for your gambling debt. If you do not remove yourself from the building, I will call security and have you blacklisted. The choice is yours.”
Anderson pales as he stares at Tim for a second before leaving without another word.
Lucius raises an eyebrow, but Tim ignores him, kneeling as he places his hands on Summer’s shoulders despite not being able to see her. She’s shaking ever so slightly.
“It’s ok,” he whispers. “Lucius is a friend. I trust him. He won’t be mad that you bumped into him.”
It takes a second, but the shaking fades, and his kid pops back into view. Lucius hums, and Summer looks up at him as Tim stands.
“I’m sorry I ran into you,” she whispers.
Lucious chuckles as the three of them step into Tim’s office.
“It’s alright,” he assures her. “I’m Lucius Fox, head of the R&D department.”
“R&D?” Summer questions, looking between them.
“Research and development,” Tim clarifies. “He's in charge of making sure people are working on our projects and services, new and old.”
“I also assist in, we'll call them ‘personal projects’, for the Wayne family,” Lucius says, smiling at her.
Summer clutches the straps of her backpack as she nods slowly. Tim grimaces when Lucius turns his attention back to him with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m a little surprised Tam didn’t warn me your cousin is a meta,” the older man says offhandedly as he sets a set of papers on the desk.
“Or something,” Tim mumbles, shaking his head at the frown he gets in response. ”I asked her not to tell anyone. Mer gets to decide who knows.”
Lucius nods. “That’s fair. I’m sorry you didn’t get to choose with me, Mer.”
“No!” Summer slams her hands over her mouth, shaking as she steps back.
“Only I can call her ‘Mer’,” Tim cuts in. “I should’ve introduced her. That’s my bad. This is Tam’s Dad, Lucius Fox. Lucius, Summer.”
“I understand, and I apologize,” Lucius says gently.
Summer watches him with wide eyes for a minute before slowly lowering her hands and nodding. She glances at Tim before backing up and climbing onto the couch against the wall to the right of the door. Then she actually looks around as Lucius gives him a worried look. Tim shakes his head again as he pulls out a suit.
“Is this really where you work?” Summer asks.
“Yeah,” Tim snorts. “Are you ok with the coffee table or should I find a desk for you to use?”
“Table’s fine,” she says, glancing at Lucius as she does before pulling out her new laptop.
“It should connect automatically to the wifi,” Tim says. “Are you gonna be ok if I go change?”
Summer nods, and Tim steps out to change, returning to find Lucius sitting across from her in an armchair as she talks about Damian’s foster pets.
“- and the tabby cat really likes sitting in people's laps.”
“From what I understand, that’s common in cats.”
Tim snorts, making them look over, and Summer grins at him.
“Did you know he had a chameleon when he was a kid?” she asks excitedly.
“I didn’t,” Tim admits as he picks up the papers from his desk.
“Those are details that will probably come up in the meeting,” Lucius says as he stands. “It starts at one thirty. I will be back at noon to make sure we have everything we need.”
“Thank you,” Tim says as Lucius leaves.
Once he’s gone, Tim sits next to Summer, who stills and won’t look at him.
“What’s wrong?” he asks gently.
“I’m sorry I used my powers,” she whispers back.
“You don’t have anything to be sorry for. I meant what I said about you deciding if people know.”
She looks up at him before flopping into his side and nodding.
“And he won’t tell anyone unless we say it’s ok,” Tim continues as he rubs her back.
Summer just nods again.
~~
A couple hours into the day, Summer suddenly whimpers. Tim’s head snaps up to look at her as she turns to face the door in panic.
“Someone’s coming,” she says, shoulders hunching in. “They’re mad.”
Tim nods and hums, pushing the button to summon security. Not even a second later, his office door slams open. Summer jumps and scoots to the far end of the couch.
“No,” Tim says firmly, eyes narrowing as he takes in the unfamiliar man marching up to his desk.
Blond hair slicked back and out of his face, sharp features, and an unmistakable air of self-importance and arrogance that grates on his nerves. His tall, broad figure would probably be intimidating to most, especially as his suit is tailored to show as much muscle while still being able to move without ripping anything. Even the briefcase is specially tailored and expensive.
“No?” the man hisses incredulously, faltering and stopping about halfway across the room.
“You don't get to storm in here, slamming doors,” Tim says calmly, keeping his face blank. “I need you to leave. You can come back when you’ve calmed down.”
“You don’t get to give me orders, brat ,” the man sneers, moving forward again. “Get Wayne down here. That imbecile needs to come do his job.”
Tim glances at Summer as he slowly stands and comes around the desk, slipping into his cold business persona, his sibling named ‘Phobos’, when he sees the panicked tears in her eyes as she shakes.
“He’s not here.” His voice deadly calm as the anger climbed his throat. “He won’t be for at least a week.”
Summer pulls her knees to her chest as she pushes herself as deep into the corner of the couch as she can without her powers. However, her eyes are flickering, and she's not breathing at all.
“I have waited long enough!” the asshole insists, glaring as he steps just into Tim’s reach. “He will see me now. Whatever bitch he’s screwing now will have to wait.”
Strangely, the comment doesn't spike his anger as much as it normally does, but he steps closer to the man anyway, a cold and hollow smile appearing on his face. Something must click in his head cause he takes a step back.
Tim can hear the heavy footsteps of security approaching. The intruder clearly doesn't, shaking his head and retaking the step plus another.
“You do not get to demand anything,” Tim says slowly, “especially not a meeting with Gotham’s richest man when it has already been rescheduled.”
“He’s a bimbo!” the asshole spits as security enters. “And you're a child. Neither of you are capable of anything. If this meeting is delayed another second, you will regret it .”
“Escort this man out,” Tim says dismissively.
The blond spins around to find two security guards approaching him while the third holds the door. He turns back to Tim with a snarl.
Carl Goosen, Head of Security, grabs the man’s elbow while Amanda Grace, Carl’s right hand, puts a hand on the other shoulder. The third, a new employee named Jake Mason, watches with rapt attention.
“This way, sir,” Carl says with narrowed eyes.
The idiot whirls around, ripping out of their grips, nearly hitting Tim, and accidentally letting go of his briefcase with enough force to send it flying.
Summer yelps as she lunges to the floor, narrowly escaping the case slamming into her chest.
Tim’s at her side in a heartbeat, pulling the trembling child in his arms as he glares at the man.
“Great, the child brought a child,” the fucker scowls. “You really are stupid. Children do not belong in this building.”
Carl and Amanda seize him, gripping him tight even as he struggles and shouts for them to let go. Jake grabs the case with a white-knuckled grip and returns to his spot at the door.
“Should we call the cops?” Amanda asks in disgust.
Summer flinches, so Tim shakes his head.
“Just get him out and blacklisted,” he tells them.
They all frown but nod and haul him out, ignoring his yelling and fighting.
“Are you ok?” Tim whispers into Summer's hair.
She shudders as a choked sob forces its way past her lips. Then she disappears from view, her weight still in his arms, and her hands tangled in his suit jacket are the only things that keep him from panicking. He rubs her back as she cries for a couple minutes before his jacket is suddenly released, and cold spots where they’d been send shivers through him.
After a few more minutes, her sobs die down, and she starts to pull away. Tim lets her, listening to the hitching breaths until she calms enough to drop the invisibility.
He watches as Summer moves back to the couch. Her hands shake as she reaches for her laptop, passing through it. She tries again before curling into herself, breathing stuttering before stopping again as he gently settles next to her. He’s careful to leave space.
He starts taking loud, exaggerated breaths. “Can you breathe with me?”
Slowly, she starts calming down some more as she matches him. Then she reaches for him, and he pulls her into his lap, swaying as he rubs her back.
“I’ve got you,” he whispers. “I'm right here.”
Summer nods into his shoulder as she starts crying again. “I don’t wanna be here anymore.”
Tim carries her to his desk, settling into the chair with her curled up in his lap and leaning against his chest as he grabs his phone and calls his brother.
“Am I getting my niece?”
Jason’s excitement is palpable, a sharp contrast to Tim’s seriousness.
“Yeah, and I need you here as soon as possible.”
“On my way,” Jason says, suddenly as serious as Tim. “ETA 20 minutes.”
The call is ended without another word as Summer sits up. She’s twisting at her fingers until he gently lays a hand over hers.
“Are you mad at me?” she whispers. “For not staying?”
“No, never. I'm mad at him. No one’s mad at you, least of all me. Well, no one whose opinion actually matters.” Tim continues with a sad smile when she looks at him. “I’m sorry this happened. Thank you for coming with me.”
She relaxes a little and hugs his neck, burying her face against his clothes. He hugs back, matching her strength besides quick, random squeezes. They stay like that until she suddenly looks toward the door again.
“Jason.”
Not even two seconds after she speaks, Jason opens the door and beelines for them.
“Hurt?” he asks as he visually scans them.
They shake their heads as Summer lets go.
“I don’t wanna be here anymore,” she admits quietly.
“One of B’s meetings threw a fit about being rescheduled,” Tim explains, letting her down to repack her bag. “Threw a briefcase at her, probably on accident.”
“I’m still gonna be at him as soon as you give me the name,” Jason growls.
“Don’t know it. Didn’t recognize him, and he didn't introduce himself.” Tim forces the anger back. “Haven't had the chance to look yet.”
Jason nods as Summer returns with her bag, taking his hand.
“He was yelling and mean,” she tells him.
“He’s not gonna get to do it again,” he promises, getting a weak smile. “ Now let's get outta here.”
“I’ll be done by four at the latest,” Tim says. “Damian might need a ride from school, but Duke won’t be back til tomorrow.”
Jason nods and gives him a two-fingered salute, which Summer copies after hugging him again.
Tim waits ten minutes before calling Bruce. It’s picked up in the third ring.
“Tim?” Bruce's voice is cautious but hopeful. The clear emotion, for once, spikes his anger.
“Who the fuck was just in my office, screaming and throwing his briefcase at my kid ,” Tim hisses.
There's a long moment of silence before Bruce speaks. “The only meeting I had with someone you didn’t know is Daniel Jackson at ten thirty.”
“I’ve blacklisted him.”
“Hn.”
Tim scowls at the purposefully neutral grunt, the one that means, ‘I disagree, but it isn't worth a fight’. He forces himself to take deep breaths before asking what he needs to know. “Why did you do it?”
The exhausted sigh Bruce lets out grates on Tim’s nerves. “Tim-”
“ Why ?” Tim cuts him off. “Damian said you apologized for the bug, but then you started talking about tests to a traumatized child who’s already afraid of you.”
“She’s a potentially powerful and dangerous unknown.”
“SHE’S A CHILD FIRST!”
“She could hurt herself or you,” Bruce insists.
“Jason has hurt me. Damian has hurt me. You have hurt me. All on purpose , and you're not worried about any of that. Summer actively tries not to hurt me.” Tim drags another deep breath through his lungs. “I know you read the file I made, so I know you know that she’s been punished for using her abilities her whole life. Forcing her to use them, especially when she doesn't feel safe, isn't gonna help.”
There's another long moment of silence.
“I will be more careful when I bring this up again,” Bruce says eventually.
“You won't bring it up at all,” Tim snaps.
“Tim-”
“No. You will not come within ear- or eyeshot. She’s already safely exploring and testing her powers. I will not add your judgemental, patronizing, and cruel tests to anything even vaguely related to her.”
“They are not cruel.”
“My sixteenth birthday.”
“That was necessary.”
“No. It wasn't,” Tim snaps before chuckling darkly. “How can you be so great with random kids and so horrible with the ones closest to you?”
A pained, strangled noise comes through the phone, but nothing else.
“Goodbye, Bruce.”
Tim hangs up and slumps onto his desk, pressing his forehead into the wood. He squeezes his eyes shut as tears threaten to fall. He gives himself five minutes before sitting up and calling Babs.
“Hey, Tim,” she says.
“I need everything you can get on Daniel Jackson,” he says, exhaustion clear in his voice. “If you need to know why, watch the security footage starting about an hour ago. I need to call Kate.”
“Will do,” she starts gently, “but are you ok?”
“Not in the slightest,” Tim whispers. “I’ll update the group chat later.”
“Ok. Bye Tim.
“Bye,” Tim responds and hangs up, immediately calling Kate.
“If this is about my promise to shoot out a joint,” she starts, “I’ve decided I’m gonna do it as he’s getting ready for patrol in a week.”
Tim snorts.
“Do you have a preference on which?” she continues.
“No,” he snorts again. “I was just hoping I could convince you to make it two joints.”
“What did that fucker do now?” Her voice is suddenly a lot darker.
“I’ll update the group chat later. I don't have the energy for it now.”
Kate hums. “I think I’m gonna do three. You were his third Robin and the third partner .”
“Make sure Alfred's there to patch him up.”
“Will do.” She hesitates before continuing, “Do you need anything?”
“No. I’m just so tired of his shit. I’ll talk to you later.” Tim hangs up again.
He flops back into his chair, heels of his palms pressed into his eyes for a moment. As he sits up, a shiver runs up his spine at the same moment he feels the summoning circle spark to life for a second before both sensations fade.
Somehow, he knows it’s Phantom, and that thought lets him relax a little, even through the bewilderment.
~~
Tim can hear Jason’s voice from the elevator, even if he can’t make out the words. The shouting cuts off, and his door opens before Summer barrels out and wraps Tim in the biggest hug she can.
“She knew you were coming,” Jason says from the doorway.
“Are you going to let them in or stand there like a buffoon?” Damian’s voice calls from the living room.
Jason rolls his eyes but steps away from the door, and Summer pulls Tim in.
The puppy is running around the coffee table while the cat is batting at a dangly toy Damian is waving around it.
Summer pulls him to sit on the couch while Jason heads for the kitchen. The puppy immediately changes course and jumps onto the couch, drowning Summer in kisses as she laughs.
Damian tenses a little, watching them and glancing at Tim, who offers his hand to the puppy. It immediately gets kisses before the puppy goes back to drowning the child. Damian relaxes again as Tim pets the ecstatic creature.
“I didn’t know if they were allowed on the furniture,” Damian says. “We have been on the floor.”
Tim shrugs as the cat approaches, jumping into his lap, and curls up. It starts purring against his stomach as soon as it’s settled.
“What are their names?” he asks.
“This is Shadow!” Summer says cheerily. “He likes peanut butter.”
Tim opens his mouth but hesitates. He looks at the beagle puppy, who’s mostly white with a patch of black along his back and patches of brown over an eye, extending down the ear, and on the tip of his tail.
“Wouldn’t have chosen that name,” he admits.
“Agreed,” Damian says as he stands. “I do not believe her name, Dolly, fits either.”
Tim looks at the dark tabby curled in his lap, who seems to be glaring at everyone even as she continues to purr, and nods.
“I’m gonna agree with you on that too.”
“Can we change their names?” Summer asks.
“I am not keeping them,” Damian tells her. “Name changes are for permanent placements.”
Summer deflates until Shadow starts licking her again.
“How long do you have them?” Tim asks.
“Twelve days left,” Damian says curiously.
Tim watches as Shadow settles to lie across her lap, glances at Dolly, and then meets Damian’s eyes. Damian’s eyes widen for a second before he nods. Jason comes over with drinks and snacks, prompting Shadow to jump off the couch and try tripping him. Summer laughs as he grumbles.
Chapter 24: Jason Meets the Fraid
Chapter Text
Tim and Summer take Damian to school again, then spend an hour on the terrace taking pictures and letting Shadow run around. Dolly keeps herself draped across Tim’s shoulders.
“Maybe I should set up some kinda lawn out here,” he thinks aloud. “Might be nice to have when the family’s over.”
“Don't lawns have to be in the ground?” She looks up from where she’s sitting as she pets Shadow.
“No.” Tim absently scratches Dolly’s head as he gingerly sits on Shadow’s other side. “They usually are, but they don't have to be. I’ll probably do fake grass, though.”
“How can grass be fake?” Summer’s face pinches in confusion.
“Plastic cut to look like grass,” he explains.
She looks around with a frown. “Do we have to go to the store now?”
“Nah, I’ll probably just order the stuff we’ll need,” Tim dismisses. “And Damian’s got plenty of stuff for them.”
Summer nods, smile coming back as Shadow jumps up, kisses her, nudges him, and heads for the door. Tim smiles, too, as they follow the dog inside.
As they settle onto the couch, the cat stretching to lay on both of their laps at once and the puppy lying on Tim’s feet, both their phones go off.
9:12 AM
Fraid
You're good to come over whenever you're available. -Jazz
We wanna meet Red Hood. -Valerie
Summer
Can we bring the tabby cat and beagle puppy we’re watching?
Tucker
Wes is allergic to both.
Tim
We’ll be as fur-free as possible.
Summer pouts as she gets up, cradling Dolly as she leads Shadow down the hall. Tim follows, texting Jason as he does.
9:15 AM
BabyBird
Summer and I are going to see the fraid
That’s what Phantom called them
Name for the family of a realms being
Anyway they wanna meet you
Jay
I’ll be free in an hour.
BabyBird
They're expecting Hood so if you come as a civilian they'll know
Jay
👍
It’s not long before Summer is happily knocking on the safehouse door. Jazz opens the door with a gentle smile, letting them in.
Tim pauses at the changes in the living room. There's a second couch and a plush armchair. The coffee table has also been replaced.
“Sam texted Danny while he was still adjusting the plan,” Valerie explains when she catches his surprise on her way back from the kitchen.
He nods as Summer rushes over to Sam, who's settled in the new armchair, climbing up to sit on the arm and showing her the magic she's been carefully working on. Sam grins, tracking the magic with her eyes.
Tucker, settled on the floor with his legs stretched out in front of him and his shoulder pressed into Sam’s leg, looks up from his laptop long enough to wave at Tim before returning to it.
Valerie and Wes are on the new couch. He’s pressed into the corner closest to Sam and Tucker with his feet in her lap. She's in the middle with a hand resting on his legs as she watches the news.
Jazz sits closest to Sam and Tucker on the original couch, opening a book as she settles, so Tim takes the other arm.
“Is Red Hood coming?” Wes asks.
“Yeah. He said he’d be an hour when I texted him.” Tim checks his phone, opening his mouth to give an eta when there's knocking at the window.
Valerie has a gun in hand in the time it takes Tim to blink. She freezes at the same time he does when they see Summer opening the window.
“Mer!” Tim panics, shooting out of his seat as she shoots away from the window.
She curls up where she’s floating in the air, watching him with wide eyes. He stops and takes several deep breaths when he realizes it's Jason climbing through.
“Not my best plan,” Jason admits after looking around for a moment. “In the future, don’t open the window for anyone, even those you know, unless you're absolutely sure they are who they say they are and are alone.”
Summer’s face scrunches up, voice painfully small when she responds, “But I felt you.”
“Right, but someone we don't want in here could've been with him,” Tim says gently, “or he could've been Clayface.”
“Nah, not Clayface,” Tucker cuts in. “Ectoplasm acts as a kind of fingerprint. Even shapeshifters with ectoplasm can't mimic someone else's ecto-signature.”
“Still best not to open windows,” Jason says.
“Everyone I care about already knows how to get by my security and doesn't need to knock ,” Tim says, pointedly glaring at his brother.
Said brother throws his hands up in surrender. “I was trying to avoid whatever magic that one was gonna hit me with for just opening it.” He tilts his head at Sam.
“I would've knocked you off the fire escape entirely,” she agrees, nodding seriously.
He sends her a two-fingered salute. “I’m Jason, by the way. You know me as Red Hood. Nice to see you again and meet the rest of you.”
The liminals stare at him for a minute before Wes snorts, sending the others into laughter. Jason watches them in confusion as Tim turns them out, focusing on his kid.
Summer uncurls and lands gently beside him, hanging her head and twisting her fingers. He slowly drops to sit on his feet and opens his arms. She doesn't hesitate to climb into his lap, resting against him even as she refuses to look at him.
“I know you're not mad,” she mumbles into his shoulder. “Nobody feels mad.”
“You’re right, no one's mad. I’m sorry I yelled,” he says into her hair. “I panicked, but I shouldn't have yelled.”
She relaxes into his hold and nods against his shoulder. He rubs her back as he tunes back into the other’s conversations.
“- fire escape was closer, and I didn't wanna walk around to the front,” Jason defends, hands up in surrender again.
“And you thought knocking on the window of an apartment full of what are essentially interdimensional vigilantes was a better option?” Wes asks incredulously, shaking from laughter.
“You knew I was coming,” Jason says. “I figured you'd follow the local vigilante’s lead.”
“You just forgot that Mer doesn't have any of our training,” Tim deadpans.
“I’ve already said this wasn't my best plan,” Jason groans. “What more do you want from me?”
“For you to use the door,” Jazz says reasonably, not taking her eyes off her book.
He stammers for a second before groaning. “Fine.”
Summer’s shaking with her hands pressed to her lips, trying to keep from laughing. Tim feels a grin stretch across his face as he starts running his finger through her hair.
Jason sits in the last seat on the new couch, while Tim settles himself and Summer on the original one. They stay for several hours, going over several topics.
–
“I think I’m gonna like Poison Ivy,” Sam grins.
“You probably will,” Tim agrees. “Her, Harley Quinn, and Catwoman are more anti-heroes these days. I actually think you’d like them all.”
–
“This building is still pretty solidly Tim’s territory, but a couple streets down, you start getting into Crime Alley, my territory,” Jason says.
“Where does the ‘if you see something, no you didn't’ rule start?” Tucker asks, typing away at his laptop.
“All of Gotham, really, but especially the Alley and the Narrows,” Jason sighs.
–
“The Jokerized fries taste even better cause Joker hates them, has gone on several rants, and tried to destroy the Batburger chain because of them,” Jason grins.
“Well, now I have to try them,” Tucker laughs.
“I want some,” Wes agrees.
“I'm buying lunch.” Jason pulls out his phone and passes it around for everyone to add to the order.
–
“I set up a place for you guys to practice the magic and more active or destructive abilities,” Tim tells them.
“Awesome,” Sam says. “We should start that soonish.”
“Anytime, just let me know. And I might use it to introduce her to a couple other heroes. Ones who might be able to help with specific abilities.”
–
“We don't even have proof of aliens,” Valerie huffs. “Danny’s gonna lose it when he finds out about all the alien heroes .”
This sends Sam and Tucker cackling.
Jazz is shaking from suppressed laughter. “And if he ever gets to meet them.”
“So I need to introduce them as soon as possible,” Tim grins.
Everyone else resolves into laughter, too.
–
“He did what ,” Valerie hisses.
“He does realize she’s a child and not a criminal , right?” Tucker questions darkly.
Tim just shrugs before turning to Sam. “We were wondering if you can do anything to make sure he can’t pull something like this again.”
Sam cracks her knuckles as she opens her mouth but is cut off.
“Without risking him finding out about us?” Jazz asks.
Sam scowls but pulls out her PDA. “I’m gonna have to do some research.”
–
“I feel like the girls have a group chat they won’t let any of you into,” Valerie says.
“They do,” Jason confirms. “Oracle and Tim are by far the best hackers, but he can't even get in.”
Tim won’t meet his eye when he looks over for confirmation.
“Wait,” he grins. “Did you get in?”
Tim feels his face get hot. “Yeah, but not the way you think.”
“Did they let you in?” Sam asks.
Tim groans, burying his face in his hands, as Jason gasps as dramatically as possible, hand on his chest and flopping on the arm of the couch.
He sits up and asks, “When? Why ?”
Tim groans again as he rubs his face. Summer presses into his side, earning a smile from him.
“Steph added me and sent several paragraphs to explain why,” he explains. “Short version is you guys started off as sidekicks and we didn’t.”
“I thought you were Robin?” Wes questions.
Tim opens his mouth, but Jason beats him to the explanation.
“Batman was even more unstable back then. Tim had to be the adult when he put the cape on. He still regularly kicks B into behaving, even if only temporarily.”
“I didn’t know you knew any of that,” Tim admits.
Jason shrugs. “Once the pit started fading, I actually paid attention to the talk of the Robin that made Batman back off. I looked into it and found out how bad it’d been. Still took me way too long to get you the apology you deserved.”
Summer shifts so she can gently take Jazz’s hand as she closes her eyes and takes a slow, deep breath.
Tim eyes her in concern as he continues, setting that admission aside for now. “Anyway, they all agreed, so I get to stay in the chat.”
Valerie looks over at Sam and Tucker. The three share a small smile.
“Something similar happened with us when I really joined the group,” Valerie admits.
“They still have a separate chat for the four of them,” Wes says, “since they're the ones who regularly do the fighting.”
“We fight when we have to,” Jazz adds, motioning to herself and Wes, “but neither of us are front-line fighters like they are.”
The way Valerie and Sam look between Tim and Jason says that’s not entirely what they meant. The guys nod in understanding.
“That's fair,” Tim says.
Jason narrows his eyes at him. “I'm annoyed they let you in, but can't argue their reasoning.”
Tim snorts and rolls his eyes. Jazz touches his shoulder as she stands, motioning for him to follow her into the kitchen. He follows as Summer takes her spot.
“I wanted to apologize again for the other day,” she says, facing him but keeping her gaze firmly to his right. “I didn’t mean to do it, and I’m sorry.”
“Forgiven,” he dismisses. “I know you didn’t.”
Jazz releases tension Tim hadn’t even noticed with a deep breath.
“Sam made a list of things she needs for our charms. I asked to be the one to give it to you,” she continues after a moment, handing him a pocket notebook. “I have my own list cause I'm developing specific powers, but you, Val, and Wes all share one.”
“Me?” he questions. “I thought my ecto wasn’t strong enough to affect people.”
“It’s not, but you're in a very public-facing position. We're trying to limit any effect you’ll have on non-liminals.”
He nods as he flips through the notebook. “Thank fuck she added amounts.”
Jazz chuckles and nods, starting to respond when Summer appears on the counter next to them. She's holding out her phone.
“Are we still getting Mon?” she asks.
Tim sees the time and groans. “Yeah, give me a minute.” He huffs a laugh when she immediately teleports back to the others.
He and Jazz walk back over.
“I’ll get your list done as soon as possible,” Tim says, “but right now, we need to go get my brother from school.”
“I’ll meet you at your place,” Jason says.
Tim nods. Everyone calls goodbyes and waves as he and Summer leave.
They pick up Damian and return to Tim’s apartment to find Jason putting something in the oven.
“Todd is here again,” Damian observes blankly.
“So are you, Babiest Bat,” Jason retorts, rolling dough between his hands.
Damian scowls and marches to the guest room.
“‘Babiest’?” Tim asks.
“Yeah,” Jason grins, placing the ball on a cookie sheet. “Duke is Baby Bat, so Damian is Babiest.”
“And yet Duke and I are both Baby Bird.”
“Exactly, you get it.”
Tim just shakes his head.
“I don’t get it,” Summer whispers.
“There's nothing to get,” he whispers back. “He’s just crazy and making things up.”
They settle at the island, watching Jason portion out another three sheets of cookies. Damian soon joins them in his version of comfortable clothes and his foster pets.
Dolly bats at Shadow as he circles her and runs away, trying to get her to chase him.
Summer watches with wide eyes as the brothers bicker and tease quietly, relaxing as they smile and keep it up.
Tim and Damian are teaming up against Jason as he puts the last batch in the oven when he gets a text.
4:57 PM
Dayshift
We just got back and have a little meeting before we're free
Tech Boy
On my way
He grabs a few cookies and leaves Summer with his brothers.
Duke’s waiting on the curb when he gets there. He scarfs down the cookies Tim hands him as they drive back.
They enter the apartment to a little chaos. Summer is flying around, chased by Shadow. Jason and Damian are arguing without looking at each other. Damian is leaning against the island, tracking Summer as she darts around the room, and Jason is fending off Dolly while he cooks.
“I’m not gonna hurt the stupid cat!” Jason says. “But if she doesn't stop, I’m gonna burn the food!”
Damian scowls but otherwise ignores him. Tim chuckles and saves the food by scooping up the cat and stepping away with her.
“ Thank you, Timbers,” Jason says, shooting a glare at Damian.
Tim snorts, cradling the cat as Summer circles Duke, the puppy still following and nearly tripping him as he tries to join Damian at the island.
“Mer, let him walk,” Tim huffs.
She giggles, but flies over to Tim, wrapping her arms around his neck and settling against his back. Dolly claws her way up, also settling around his neck, where Summer carefully makes room for her. One side of Damian’s lips twitch as he rolls his eyes and pulls out a packet of paper, handing it to Tim, who grins and nods.
“Mer?” he asks, smiling softly at her hum. “Would you like to keep Shadow and Dolly?”
She shoots around, floating right in front of him. “Really?” Her eyes are entirely blue, and most of her transformation dripping over her.
He nods again. “Damian got us the paperwork.”
Her transformation finishes as she squeals, teleporting to the floor where she scoops up Shadow. He attacks her with kisses as he squirms back out, biting the hem of her shirt and pulling.
Tim laughs as he pulls out a pen and starts on the paperwork. Duke reads them over his shoulder.
Once Summer transforms back, she and Damian take Shadow out on the patio.
“Are you really keeping them?” Jason asks.
“Yep,” Tim says. “I always wanted a cat, and Summer loves all animals. Between her, Damian, and my own paranoid researching we all know I'm gonna do, there's no way I'm gonna fuck this up.”
Jason laughs as he and Duke both nod.
“So, where’d you go for your field trip?” Jason switches topics.
“New York,” Duke groans. “Specifically the Empire State Building and the Museum of Natural History.”
“Gross,” Jason huffs.
Tim rolls his eyes as he finishes the paperwork, just in time for the youngest to return.
“Paperwork's done,” Tim says, handing it to Damian, who nods and pulls out his phone as he takes them.
Summer cheers, kneeling to hug Shadow and getting more kisses. “You get to stay! And you get to stay!” She stands, reaching to pet Dolly.
Tim gently removes her from his neck, handing her to Summer, who immediately gets nuzzled into.
The guys smile softly at her as she settles on the couch. The cat is settled in her lap, and the puppy jumps up to settle with his back pressed to her thigh. Damian sits on her other side, drawing her into a conversation about their care.
Chapter 25: Back to Gotham
Chapter Text
Danny is fighting the expanse again, pushing this form back until he transforms into his usual hero form, exhaustion-grief dragging his movements down. He grabs Fright Knight, shock-grief-desperation , as he turns to the GIW agents and draws his sword.
“ This was not the GIW. It’s the Fentons ,” Danny grits out.
Fright Knight turns back to him, nodding before walking to Jack. He stabs Jack, but nothing happens. He frowns and tries again before also stabbing Maddie, both also failing.
Then everything stops. Every sound, all of the movement, even the breeze.
“Why isn’t Soul Shredder working?” Danny asks. “Is it cause of whatever I did?”
“Their souls are being contained by the space you have filled them with.” Clockwork slowly floats around to be in front of him. His child form switching to his adult one as he stops.
“Will they recover?” Danny whispers.
“That is up to them.”
Clockwork vanishes, and Danny turns to observe the skeletons as they collect agents, binding them together in groups. Many of the skeletons have slow-healing cracked and broken bones. He turns back to Fright Knight to find him kneeling with his head bowed.
“I have failed to punish your enemies and tormenters,” he says. “I do not understand how, but I apologize for failing you.”
“You haven’t failed,” Danny reassures him. “I think this is a different kind of punishment.”
Fright Knight lifts his head at this, doubt-grief-acceptance-rage-disappointment . He stands as Danny walks to Maddie, riffling through every pocket.
Eventually, he finds a green bag that makes his skin crawl when he touches it. He opens it to find three more cores, fear-agony-exhaustion pouring from them. He quickly pulls them out, cradling them to his chest as he goes to open a portal. It appears before he can even twitch a finger. He pauses before pushing it wider.
“I’m gonna leave the portal open,” he tells Fright Knight. “Make sure the living get to the hospital, Fentonworks is locked up, and everyone gets back to the Realms.”
The knight immediately turns to do so, and Danny steps through the portal.
Frostbite is waiting for him on the other side. He doesn’t even acknowledge the physical changes, scanning him for injuries until he feels the cores. His eyes snap to where they’re cupped to him.
“This way.” Frostbite rushes through the courtyard.
Danny easily keeps pace. They arrive at the small pond fountain tucked into the corner.
“Add your ectoplasm to the water,” Frostbite tells him.
Danny sticks his free hand in, pouring ecto into it until Frostbite waves him off. Then Frostbite sticks his ice arm into the now-green water, blue swirls adding to it.
“Put the cores in, one at a time,” the yeti instructs.
Again, Danny wordlessly does. They glow as soon as they touch the water. Frostbite circles each core twice before pulling out his arm and nodding. They watch their glow slowly fade in and out for several minutes.
Danny’s voice is rough when he finally speaks. “The Fentons made a weapon powered by cores. At least three were shattered today.”
Frostbite snarls, his shock-rage-grief-hatred startling Danny into looking up at him. He’s shaking, and his eyes are solid, glowing blue. Danny stares at him until Dani’s voice startles him again.
“Danny!” she yells as she slams into him. Her excitement-relief-pride quickly becomes worry-confusion-concern as she takes in their states. “What happened?”
Frostbite snarls again and flies off. Dani watches with wide eyes before turning to Danny.
He gestures to the fountain. “The Fentons.”
She looks in, freezing for a minute, before whipping around to stare at him. She accidentally releases a wall of wind that Danny lets hit him. He’s blasted back, lying on the ground as she rushes over.
Danny reaches for his cousin as tears come to his eyes. She collapses onto him, and they clutch each other as they cry.
Eventually, Pandora finds them there. She lets them pull themselves together before speaking. “We will be ready for the next step soon. Technus is enjoying going through the computers from the bases.”
Danny heaves a shaky breath before floating up and letting Dani go as their feet touch the ground again.
“Get some rest,” he tells her. “I need to make sure we have everything.”
“You need rest, too, Danny,” she insists.
“After,” he promises.
“I’m not resting if you're not,” she insists again.
“Then will you go through the lab at Fenton works? Since you know how to get through the security.”
Dani groans but nods and lets him go, floating next to Pandora as he turns away.
He can hear Technus’ maniacal laughter two halls away. He groans as he enters to a mess, schematics scattered around Technus as he pulls parts and scraps to himself. Danny flashes his aura, causing the ghost to drop everything as he spins around.
“Ghost Child!” Technus says. “I have options for your fight with this President!”
“One: I’m not fighting him, hopefully,” Danny says. “Two: I saw you starting to build . And three: I have to go through everything before we decide.”
“There’s so many options!” Technus interrupts himself with more laughter. “So many ways to use them against their creators!”
Danny glares, and Technus deflates a little as he starts cleaning the mess he’s made.
At some point, Dani and Ember come in with stacks of papers. Wulf is with them, but his arms are full of weapons and incomplete inventions.
“We brought all the more dangerous stuff,” Dani says, fear-annoyance-worry , dropping her stack on the floor and sending half of it scattering across the floor.
Ember follows her lead, concern-caution , as Technus reaches for a schematic. Wulf is a lot more gentle when he sets his load on an empty counter as Danny blocks Technus with an ice blast, collecting the scattered papers.
“Thank you,” he tells them.
“I think you need some rest, Baby Pop,” Ember says carefully. “You aren’t looking so good.”
“Not yet.” He shakes his head. “We have to finish this first.
Dani groans and stomps out of the room, Ember and Wulf shooting his concerned glances as they follow her.
Once they’ve sorted everything and Danny’s added everything he needs to the file, he and Technus decide on a weapon, making sure it does the same damage it was designed to, but on the living instead.
Danny frowns at the finished product as Technus cackles behind him. He calls for Fright Knight, who steps into the room with Pandora and Frostbite.
“This is the example we’ll use,” Danny says, handing it to Fright Knight. “I’ve added everything we could use to the file.”
Pandora nods and moves to look through it.
“You need rest, Great One,” Frostbite says gently, exhaustion-grief-guilt .
Danny nods, and they leave, finding Dani pacing in front of his door and grumbling. She stops as she spots them.
“You actually came to rest,” Dani snorts humorlessly but relaxes a little. “Jazz would be so proud.”
She opens the door and follows him in. He flops facedown on his bed and doesn’t move. She flops on top of him, back to back, making him groan. After a second, he shoves her off, and she gasps dramatically. He smiles as he lets Nocturn pull him into sleep.
~~
“How were your bases?” Danny asks, staring up at his ceiling.
They’re spread out on their backs, heads in opposite directions. His arm is flopped over her knee, and one of her hands is curled around his ankle.
“Horrible,” Dani whispers tightly. “We saved two from the second base, but the first didn’t have anyone, just a lot of papers and tech that was half-finished at best.”
“That why there was so much more than I’d been expecting?” he questions with a heatless glare.
“Yep,” she grins at him, more so when he shakes his head and looks back at the ceiling. “And before I met up with Fright Knight, I checked our group chat.”
Danny pulls his PDA out of his chest to find a message in the group chat from Sam.
Sam
When one of you gets second I need to see Ghost Writer
“What’d she need him for?” he asks.
“No idea,” she admits. “Wulf and I dropped her off, he dropped me with Fright Knight, and he took her back to Gotham at some point. She was pissed when we got her, though.”
Danny frowns, squinting at his stars, until Dani shakes his ankle a little.
“They’d tell us if it were something we’d need to worry about,” she says when he looks at her, “right?”
“Not unless it’s urgent and something we can fix,” he tells her. “But if Summer’s magic acted up, or Gotham’s Knights upset her or Sam…”
“Then our fraid will help. And I get the distinct feeling the kid has already started her own.”
“Oh yeah. I’ll be amazed if Red Robin doesn’t already have a parental bond. He’s even already been added to mine.”
Dani laughs. “Of course he is! He’s your co-parent!”
She’s still laughing when knocking sounds from the door. Danny gets up and opens it to reveal Pandora and Fright Knight. Dani’s laughter fades as she notices them.
“Everything ready?” Dani asks.
“Yes,” Pandora says. “We’re just waiting for the mortals to start.”
“Technus is watching for it,” Fright Knight continues blankly.
Danny nods, and Pandora puts a hand on his shoulder.
“With the difference in flow, you have time to see your fraid,” she says gently.
He’s starting to shake his head and refuse when Dani nearly tackles him.
“That’s a great idea!” she shouts. “I’m gonna make sure he does!”
Danny sputters as Pandora smiles, and Fright Knight nods and closes the door. Danny tosses his cousin back on the bed, scrubbing at his face and groaning.
“I need to be here when-” he starts.
“We can’t do anything,” she cuts in. “Not until the conference starts. They’ll let us know as soon as it does. Please , Danny.”
He stares at her, surprised by her desperation-exhaustion-worry .
“You need a real break, with the fraid,” she continues. “So let's go.”
“Ok,” he rasps, fighting tears.
She crushes him in another hug before he opens a portal. She darts through, dragging him with her.
As soon as he’s through, his partners are on him, doing their best to crush and suffocate him in their hug. After a few minutes, they let go and Jazz takes their place, equally as suffocating. Eventually, she lets go, and Valerie takes her turn, letting go sooner than the others.
“Does this mean we can go home?” Valerie asks, caution-hope .
“Not yet,” Danny denies, shaking his head.
“I’m making him take a break while we wait for the stupid president,” Dani informs them.
“Are you gonna attack the president?” Wes asks as he steps up for his hug.
Danny hugs very gently as he snorts. “Not if we don’t have to. I’m just gonna hijack his announcement while Technus and Pandora project the broadcast worldwide in every language.”
They stare at him, shock-confusion-bewilderment .
“Red Robin’s advice only specified the US, but Pandora said she could get it everywhere if Technus helped,” Dani explains.
They turn to stare at her. She just shrugs.
“Does anyone know if I’m clear to go see Summer?” Danny asks after a minute. “Or should I wait?”
“She’s with Red Hood since Red Robin had work today,” Jazz says, moving to the living room and picking up a phone from the coffee table. “They’re visiting Oracle right now but will be stopping by for lunch.”
Danny nods. “I’ll wait on them since we don’t want the others knowing much, but I’m gonna go check on Red Robin.”
Dani laughs at the surprise-confusion from everyone as he becomes invisible and phases out of the apartment.
He focuses on Tim’s circle, following the pull until he finds the building. Then he carefully phases through the building until he finds his newest fraid member.
Tim stops writing, slowly looking around. “Phantom?” Confusion-surprise-caution .
Danny drops the invisibility. “Was your circle still reacting to me?”
“No?” Tim questions, frowning as he turns to look at him. “I don’t think so?”
“Huh,” Danny says absently, transforming back to human. “Probably the bond, then.”
“Bond?”
“Fraids are made of bonds. Each is unique to the relationship. I was fully expecting Summer’s bond but was a little surprised to find we had one.”
Tim blinks at him. “ I’m in your fraid?”
“Yeah. Dani laughed when I told her. Said it was obvious cause we’re co-parents, which yeah, but I was expecting it to take longer.”
“Summer,” Tim snorts, grinning. “She has a way of bringing people closer just by being in the same room as her.”
“Speaking from experience?” Danny finally sets his feet on the floor instead of where they’d been tucked under him in the air as he teases, getting a shrug in response.
“I have at least improving relationships with both brothers who actively tried to kill me, and everyone else is talking to me about stuff other than nightlife, so.”
Danny smiles, starting to respond when the door opens. A black woman steping in, tensing as she sees him.
She’s dressed in a gray suit with a light purple undershirt. Her black flats match her hair, where it falls around her shoulders. She glances at Tim, panic-concern-confusion-annoyance .
“Tam, this is Danny,” Tim says quickly. “Summer’s other cousin . He’s offering to help but can’t be in charge of her.”
The tension drops out of Tam, and she gives Tim an impressively deadpan stare. Eventually, she looks back to Danny, giving him a once-over.
“Pleasure to meet you, Danny,” she says, perfectly polite. “Let me know if you need anything.”
Then she drops a folder on Tim’s desk and walks out without saying another word. Danny blinks after her before turning to Tim, who sighs.
“She doesn't like not being prepared, especially for people,” he explains, guilt-remorse-regret . “Anyway, did you end up using any of my advice?”
“Yeah,” Danny says, leaving the sudden concern he has be. “Hitting every base at once was a good idea. I doubt I could've been much help after the main one.”
“You ok?” Tim asks, checking him for injuries in worry-dread .
Danny just grins. “Yeah, I just developed a new power. Dani made me rest after.”
Tim nods. “Did you confront the president?”
“Not yet. We're waiting for an announcement he's supposed to make.” After Tim’s nod, Danny switches topics again. “Apparently, Jason’s bringing Summer over to the apartment for lunch.”
“I got that text,” Tim says, nodding again. “I came in early and am trying to make it a half day. Hopefully, I’ll be over at about the same time.”
Danny grins. “Better get outta your hair then. Let you finish what you need to.”
“I’d appreciate it,” Tim agrees.
Danny gives him a two-fingered salute before becoming invisible again and starting the flight back, his core humming and pulsing contentedly the whole way. He drops the invisibility as he phases back in, startling Jazz as he comes through right behind her.
Chapter 26: Breakdowns and Bonding
Chapter Text
After Danny leaves, Tim checks on Tam. She’s glaring at her computer screen and typing furiously. She sighs before looking up, giving an exasperated glare.
“How did he get in?” she asks.
“He can fly and density shift, though he calls it phasing or being intangible,” Tim explains.
“Of course,” Tam grumbles. “Why not?”
“Apparently, I can sorta feel when he’s near,” he tells her. “I’ll let you know if he comes around again.”
“There’s no way for me to know?” Tam scrutinizes him with a glare.
Thin shakes his head. “Unclear, but I don’t think so.”
She sighs and grumbles some more but nods. Then the elevator dings, and it’s Tim’s turn to sigh, pulling himself back into business mode.
~~
Tim checks his phone as he’s getting ready to leave WE, finally reading Jason’s text from nearly an hour ago. He’s not surprised to find they’ve made another group chat.
11:37 AM
Jay
Leaving now. We’re gonna pick up food on the way.
If you don’t send me your order, I’ll just get your usual.
Tim smiles at the long list from the fraid he gets in response before heading for the apartment.
Dani opens the door before he even gets to it. She grins and pulls him inside.
Danny is floating face down near the ceiling, with Summer in the same position next to him, both in ghost form. She waves at Tim excitedly.
“Danny’s back!” she cheers.
“I see that,” Tim laughs.
She grins, takes Danny’s hand, then a deep breath before teleporting them next to Tim and Dani. He catches her when her flight falters. She transforms back to living, breathing a little heavy.
“Break time,” Danny says as he sets her down. “You’re definitely getting better with every teleportation.”
Summer frowns but nods, hugging Tim and leaning tiredly into his side. He huffs and picks her up.
“We’ve been practicing teleporting with others,” Jazz says from the couch. “She has less trouble the more ecto the other person has. And it’s easier when she’s in her ghost form.”
“Somehow, that doesn’t surprise me,” Tim says, joining them in the living room.
Danny follows while Dani grabs a couple boxes from the kitchen counter before joining them.
The coffee table is covered in take-out containers and books.
Sam is in the armchair again, lap covered in books, another stack at her feet, as she takes notes in what looks like a leather-bound notebook. There’s a half-empty container of fried rice sitting against her hip.
Like last time, Jazz is settled on the cushion closest to Sam on the old couch, with a stack of books at her feet while she reads another. There’s an open, but mostly empty, box of Thai food in her lap.
Valerie is next to Jazz, scrolling through something on their phone. Her back is pressed into Jazz’s side, and her feet are stretched out in front of her. She nods at Tim as he sits across from her on the new couch, Summer half asleep and curled up in his lap.
Jason comes outta the hallway and grins as he plops down next to Tim, closest to the TV. He messes with Summer’s hair, making her halfheartedly swat at him as she whines.
Dani hands Tim the containers she’d grabbed before plopping down in the last seat on the old couch, between the legs in her way. She lies sideways across the arm with her feet in Valerie’s lap.
Danny sits cross-legged in the air between Jazz and Sam.
Tim snorts at them as he opens his food. “Where are Tucker and Wes?”
“Asleep,” Valerie mumbles.
“Wes wanted a nap,” Dani expands. “And apparently, Tucker didn’t sleep, so we made him.”
He shrugs and nods. “Fair.”
“No shit,” Jason snorts, smirking at him. “You regularly stay up way longer.”
Tim glares at him as he sports the most shit-eating grin. Jazz and Danny both look at Tim with matching suspicious squints, making Tim throw his hands up in surrender.
“I’ve been sleeping since Mer moved in,” he defends.
Danny nods while Jazz glares at him before finally turning back to her book.
Jason is shaking in his effort not to laugh, finally cracking when Summer sticks out her tongue at him. His cackling sends her into a fit of giggles.
Danny grins softly, slowly fading even as his eyes hold the warmth. Tim catches his eye, and he offers another smile at the questioning head tilt.
Tim lets it go as Summer curls into his side.
A couple hours of hanging out leads to a little different grouping.
Summer and Dani are floating in the far corner by the window, talking about Dani’s travels and the animals she's met.
Jazz is checking Wes’ wounds and changing bandages in the guest bedroom.
Jason had mentioned being a good shot and was immediately challenged by Valerie, so they left.
Sam is watching TV, taking a break from her research at Danny's insistence. The aforementioned ghost is curled around her shoulders, head resting on one. His legs have merged into a tail and wrapped around the rest of her. He's blankly staring at nothing, slowly and absently curling tighter. She's running her fingers through his hair just as absently.
Tim’s phone vibrating draws his attention, finding a text from Damian.
2:45 PM
Damian
Kent insists I visit. I will be back late.
Tim
Do you need a ride
Damian
No.
Tim snorts and rolls his eyes at the blunt refusal as he dismisses the alarm to get him.
He looks up as Sam moves to get up. Danny frowns for half a second but lets her up.
He floats tensely as she heads down the hall, glancing at Summer and Dani before gently settling on the couch next to Tim.
“How have you been?” he asks as he does.
Tim watches him as he answers, “Almost killing my dad for scaring our kid.”
“Sam told me about that,” Danny scowled, eyes flicking to the girls briefly. “Gave me a list of books to find for her.”
Tim huffs. “Robin also called Zatana and Constantine, who you met that first night, asking if they could do anything. They haven't gotten back to him.”
The ghost nods slowly. “At least most of the others are on your side.”
“All of them,” Tim corrects. “No one's siding with B for once.”
Danny nods again as he slumps into the couch.
“What about you?” Tim asks gently.
Danny starts to respond, cutting himself off at whatever he sees on Tim's face and squeezing his eyes shut with a deep breath. His transformation washes over him as he lets it out.
“Three of my people were Ended,” he whispers, opening his eyes and staring brokenly at the ceiling. “The Fentons used them to power a new weapon, and I don't even know who they were.”
“It's not your fault,” Tim whispers back.
“Sam and Tucker agree with you.” Danny's shoulders hunch as he snorts disbelievingly. “I’m their King . I should've prevented this.”
“Are you omniscient?”
Danny looks at him in bewilderment. “What?”
“Are you omniscient? Did you know it was gonna happen?”
“No, but-”
“You can't prevent something you don’t know about.”
Danny swallows thickly, tears gathering in his eyes. “I could've dealt with them sooner.”
“No,” Sam says.
They both turn to see her standing just inside the hallway. Tucker’s just behind her.
“You're a protector , and as awful as they are,” Tucker says, “they're your parents, and we're a part of your fraid.”
Tim gets up as they move closer, letting them crowd Danny from either side as he shakes, clutching their hands as he breaks into heaving sobs. Dani floats over and lies along his back when he curls into his knees.
“No one's gonna blame you for not going against your obsession,” Sam gently tells him, running her free hand through his hair again.
Jazz and Wes come back in as Summer lands next to Tim, taking his hand and pressing into his side. She has tears in her eyes as Wes comes to stand next to them, and Jazz kneels in front of Danny.
“It’s ok,” she tells him. “Cry all you need to. Scream if you feel like it. Just let it out.”
He lets her lift his head off his knees and hold his face so he’s looking at her. He sobs harder, and Tim’s chest feels tight as he blinks back the burning in his eyes.
Wes moves, settling on Tucker's other side and reaching a hand across to hold Danny's forearm.
Summer tugs on Tim's hand, and he glances down before sitting at Tucker's feet and wraps a hand around Danny's ankle. Summer ends up between him and Jazz, pressing her back against Danny's leg.
Each contact has Danny crying harder, but also relaxing into them.
Between heaving breaths and body-wracking sobs, he starts talking, “I got a new power and used it on the GIW and Fenton's. I don't know what exactly it did, but they're in comas. Clockwork says it's up to them if they wake up or not.”
“Then it’s not your fault if they don't wake up,” Wes says.
“Their actions have always been their own,” Jazz says. “They have never been your fault, and neither will them not waking up.”
Danny leans forward again, Jazz letting him press his forehead to hers, dropping her hands to his knees.
Then Valerie and Jason rush back into the apartment.
She belines for them, rushing around the couch to throw herself on Dani and lay her hands on Danny's shoulders. He sobs harder but melts, letting his head fall to his sister's shoulder.
Jason slowly comes over, gently sitting on the coffee table. He’s a forced kind of relaxed, eyes flitting over everyone in confused concern.
After nearly twenty minutes, Danny starts calming down, eventually looking up at Jason. “I’m sure this isn't what you were expecting to come back to.”
Jason shrugs. “Nah, but I have a feeling it was needed.”
“You have a feeling?!” Tim blurts out.
Everyone snorts, Dani, Summer, and Tucker bursting into full laughter.
Jason hangs his head for a second before glaring. “Shut up.”
Tim laughs at that, and Jason rolls his eyes.
“Yeah, I did,” Danny sniffs. “Needed the laugh too.”
Jason sighs deeply, looking at the ceiling as he responds dryly, “Happy to help.”
Summer’s laugh dies down as she gets up, pulling Tim with her. Wes and Valerie also let go and lean away, though much slower. Dani’s even slower. Sam, Tucker, and Jazz all stay where they are.
Danny takes a deep breath and meets his sister's eye, nodding. She takes her own breath and lets go, standing up and wiping at her face.
Then Tim's alarm goes off, and he groans as he dismisses it.
“Gotta go?” Danny asks.
“Yeah,” Tim confirms. “I gotta get my brother from his tutoring group.”
“What about Mon?” Summer asks. “We didn't get him.”
“Mon?” Jason questions.
“Robin’s with his friend. He’ll be back later. Are you coming with me or staying to hang out with Jason?” Tim pointedly looks at Danny instead of Jason.
Summer also looks at Danny as she responds, “Jason.”
“Ok.” He nods and turns to Jason. “I’m gonna need her back for dinner.”
Jason nods as Summer tugs on his hand again.
“Can we have French toast again?” she asks.
“Breakfast for dinner it is,” Tim agrees.
She grins widely and hugs him. He returns it, glancing around as she lets go, and leaves with a wave.
Duke groans as he collapses into the passenger seat. “Why did I agree to help tutor?”
Tim bites his lip to stifle his laugh. Duke glares at him as he groans again and slumps as far in the seat as the seatbelt allows.
“You like being able to help,” Tim says.
“Yeah, but why'd it have to be on Fridays?” Duke wines as he sits up.
“You joined,” Tim laughs.
Duke groans and whines the whole way to the apartment.
Tim lets the animals out on the balcony, standing by the door and calling for them when they get too close to a railing.
“No Summer?” Duke asks in surprise.
“She’s with Jason. They’ll be back for dinner. Damian's with Jon.”
“Are we gonna see him tonight?”
“No idea,” Tim shrugs. “He said he’d be back late, but-”
“Late for normal people or late for us?” Duke cuts in.
Tim nods in agreement.
“So what's for dinner?” Duke asks after a minute.
“At Mer’s request, we get French Toast.”
“Ooooo. With eggs and bacon?”
Tim lets out a put-upon sigh. “If you insist.”
Duke snorts as he calls the animals back, and they head inside.
~~
Tim’s just starting dinner when the door opens. Jason comes through first, carrying a large shopping bag. Summer is trailing behind, a new red messenger bag slung across her body with yellow accents and the Red Robin logo on the top flap.
She waves at Duke on the couch, who waves back, as she moves to hug Tim, who squeezes her.
“Where'd the cool new bag come from?” Duke asks, coming over to the island.
“Babs gave it to me!” Summer tells him happily.
“Plus a couple more,” Jason adds, waving the shopping bag before dropping it on the dining table. “That one has stuff in it, though.”
Summer nods as she climbs onto a stool at the island, pulling the stuff out. “Coloring books, markers, a notebook, and a wolf.”
The wolf stuffie is as big as her head. Its fur is tie-dyed in cool pastel colors. The eyes are made of plastic and a bright, warm yellow.
The notebook is sky blue with cartoon axolotls in various colors and poses scattered across it. It’s spiral-bound with a silver wire. Duke opens it to reveal axolotls in the bottom corner of each page.
The markers are a twenty-pack of a good quality brand that Tim vaguely remembers Damian using.
There are three coloring books. The first is specifically cartoon axolotls in the same style as the notebook. The second is mildly intricate mandalas. The third has various animals and landscapes with mandala-style patterns.
Summer opens the markers and the mandala coloring book as Duke sits next to her.
“Can I color one?”
She grins and nods, passing him the various animals one. Tim turns back to the food as they start coloring.
Jason washes his hands and comes over to help. He whispers, “She was hesitant to take the presents. When she did, she held them close, like someone was gonna take them.”
Tim takes a deep breath. “She's not used to presents, even on holidays. And Roy and Kori had to go get her stuff from where she'd hidden them.”
“Everything I learn or realize about her parents makes me want to shoot them,” Jason spits through gritted teeth.
Tim hums in agreement, glancing at his kid, who is very carefully coloring with his brother. “Believe me, I understand.”
Pages Navigation
Ravenhawk9999 on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 09:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Oct 2024 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
TM_Pono on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 10:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Oct 2024 01:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Eyelesslizard on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Oct 2024 01:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Franxx002 on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 11:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Oct 2024 01:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
ghostbooksfan on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Oct 2024 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Oct 2024 01:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yes_it_Really_is_Feeney on Chapter 1 Mon 28 Oct 2024 02:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Oct 2024 07:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
PersonneOfIthaca on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Oct 2024 09:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Oct 2024 01:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
A Hoe (RaIsSoInvested) on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Oct 2024 03:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Oct 2024 01:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
pkmn-lillie (Kittycatpasta11) on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Oct 2024 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Oct 2024 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mangamaker21 on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Dec 2024 04:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Dec 2024 07:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Livon_Saffron on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Jan 2025 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Jan 2025 06:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Mar 2025 10:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Yuueisabel on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Apr 2025 08:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Apr 2025 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Follychone on Chapter 1 Sun 18 May 2025 03:18AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 18 May 2025 03:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
3littleEmoji (zeichnerinaga) on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 07:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 10:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
AshBrea381 on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 08:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 10:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wemly on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 10:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
pkmn-lillie (Kittycatpasta11) on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 10:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
IamTheOceansWater on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 11:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Nov 2024 12:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
TemporalBandit on Chapter 2 Sun 03 Nov 2024 11:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
MythGeek16 on Chapter 2 Mon 04 Nov 2024 12:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation